the selfe name with the Island very large and fairly built They vse the lawes of the Castilians and do much resemble them both in language and maners This description of the isles Maiorca Minorca we haue borrowed out of N. Villagagnon his discourse of the expedition to Alger Who desires to know more of these isles and of the inhabitants disposition may reade Bernardin Gomez his sixt and seuenth books of the life of Iames T. King of Arragon That Philip King of Spaine possesseth the greatest Empire in the world since the worlds beginning we haue proued in our Theatre printed in high Dutch REGNI HISPANIAE POST OMNIVM EDITIONES LOCVPLESSI MA DESCRIPTIO The Kingdome of PORTVGALE PORTVGALE is vnproperly called Lusitania for neither is all Portugale comprehended in Lusitania nor all Lusitania in Portugale yet can it not be denied that the better part of Lusitania is subiect to the King of Portugale Portugale is diuided into three regions Transtagana or that which lies beyond or South of Tagus the riuer of Lisbon as far as Guadiana Cistagana situate on this side or North of Tagus as far as the riuer Douro and Interamnis Transtagana border vpon that part of Andaluzia which from the riuer Guadiana extendeth to the limits of Castilia Nuoua Interamnis I call that which lies between the riuers Douro and Minho a region no lesse pleasant than fruitfull This Interamnis or Riuer bounded prouince is wholly out of the limits of Lusitania vnlesse reiecting the former description we will rather incline to Strabo who saith that the greatest part of Lusitania is inhabited by the Callaici The length of this region is twelue leagues and the bredth where it is largest is twelue leagues also being in other places but six or foure leagues ouer And in this so small a portion of ground besides the Metropolitan church of Braga the Cathedrall of Porto and other fiue Collegiate churches there are aboue 130. monasteries the greater part whereof are endowed with most ample reuenues and also to the number of 1460. Parish churches as one writeth Certaine it is that within the peculiar Diocesse of Braga there are accounted 800. Whereby you may easily coniecture both the fruitfulnesse of the soile and the ancient deuotion of the inhabitants But of the pleasantnesse what need we speake whenas within this one prouince are found aboue fiue and twenty thousand springing fountaines bridges most sumptuously built of square stone almost two hundred and hauens for shipping to the number of six These things therefore I thought not vnfit to be remembred because the goodnesse and woorth of this Prouince is in a maner vnknowen To the East hereof adioyneth the prouince called Transmontana that is to say on the other side of the mountaines it aboundeth with excellent Wheat and strong Wine and containes within it the city Bragança which is the head of a most large Dukedome Thus much out of Vaseus Peter de Medina reckoneth and nameth in this Kingdome of Portugale sixty seuen cities or walled townes To the Kingdome of Portugale at this present belongeth the Kingdome of Algarue which is nothing els but the South part of the whole Kingdome towards the sea For the King entitles himselfe King of Portugale of Algarue of Guinie of Aethiopia Persia and India This Kingdom first began about the yeere 1100. For vntill then as also in ancient times it went altogether vnder the name of Spaine Marinaeus thus writeth of it One Henry Earle of Loraigne a man of most vndoubted valour comming out of France atchieued great exploits against the Moores In regard wherof Alonso the sixt King of Castile gaue him in marriage his base daughter called Tiresia and assigned for her dowry part of Gallicia contained in the kingdome of Portugale Of this marriage afterwards was born Alphonsus the first King of Portugale he that recouered Lisbon from the Moores Who hauing vanquished fiue of their Kings in one battell left vnto posterity as a monument of this exploit his armes consisting of fiue scutchions Oliuer à Marca in his Chronicle published in French more particularly blazeth the armes of this kingdome At first he saith it was a plaine siluer scutchion without any portrature afterwards in regard of the fiue vanquished kings there were fiue scutchions imposed and in euery of the fiue scutchions fiue siluer circles in remembrance of the fiue wounds of our Sauior CHRIST which in time of the battell miraculously appeared vnto Alphonso in the skies or as others report for that being wounded with fiue mortall wounds by the prouidence of Almighty God he escaped death Reade also Ierome Osorius Marinaeus Siculus and Sebastian Munster Of the originall of this Kingdome reade the first chapter of Iohn Barros his Decades of Asia Athenaeus in his eighth booke and first chapter writeth somewhat of the fruitfulnesse of this Region and the excellent temperature of the aire Lisbon the chiefe city of the Kingdome Damianus a Goes describeth in a peculiar Treatise Concerning the antiquities of Portugale there is a booke written by Andrew Resende The Portugales Dominions at this present are very large for they extend euen from the Streights of Gibraltar along all the Sea Prouinces and the Islands adiacent as farre as China and the Isles called Lequios PORTVGALLIAE quae olim Lusitania nouissima exactissima descriptio Auctore Vernando Aluaro Secco GVIDONI ASCANIO SFORTIAâ S.R. E. CARD CAMER Achillas Statius Sal. Lââââtanicus Vârââââ ãâ¦ã descripta tibi obgentes nââtrâ pâââiââââ ãâã Gâido Sfortiâ Hinc homines ãâ¦ã pâââââti ãâã Orbis terraraÌ poââââ oâiâââ ãâ¦ã in Pr ãâã ãâã reâââârunt in ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâ¦ã quidââ ãâ¦ã Asâââ ãâ¦ã reââââ nationes Jhesu Christâ ãâã religionemque ãâ¦ã Vâââ Rââââ XIII Caleâââ ãâã Aââââ M. CCCCC.LX The Diocesse of SIVILL being part of ANDALVZIA THE Diocesse of the Church of Siuill is situate in that prouince of Spaine which in rich commodities and a kinde of fruitfull and peculiar brauery excelleth all the rest This beautifull prouince the ancients of the riuer Baetis called Baetica but late Writers haue named it VVandalicia or Andaluzia of the Vandals who about a thousand yeres past ouerran the same The said Diocesse or territory of all the regions and territories in Spaine is rightly esteemed the most happy both in regard of the multitude and ciuility of the inhabitants and of their riches and ouerflowing abundance of all things this being confirmed euen by the verses of the Grecians who attribute the Elizian pleasures and delights vnto this tract which bordereth vpon the West Ocean This territory containeth here there almost 200. principall townes besides a great number of villages so that there are now more townes vnder the iurisdiction of this one diocesse or conuent than there were of old in all foure together for as Plinie writeth they prescribed lawes but only to 175. townes And how small a number will these seeme to be if those hundred thousand villages be accounted which only in the territory of Siuill
vpon what ground Calis-Malis In the lesser of the two foresaid isles stood the towne of Gades and in the greater Iulia Gaditana Augusta which before as appeareth out of Strabo was called Neapolis Now they call both towne and island Cadiz It is the seat of a Bishop who also is intitled Bishop of Alger This Isle was first discouered and inhabited by certaine Phoenicians of Tyrus as is euident out of most ancient records Vpon this isle some are of opinion that the Geryones afterward planted themselues whose droues the Aegyptian or Tyrian Hercules forcibly draue away At one corner of the isle stood the temple of this Hercules famous both for builders superstition riches and antiquity Why it should be holy saith Mela his bones there buried are a sufficient cause Vpon the other corner Strabo affirmes the temple of Saturne to haue been erected In the said temple of Hercules Caesar found the image of Alexander the great as Suetonius in his life reporteth A fountaine there was very holsome to drinke which with a strange kind of contrariety diminished at the floud and increased at the ebbe of the sea In this temple as the same author affirmeth were certaine brazen pillars of eight cubits wheron were ingrauen the costs bestowed in building of the same Here also the same author out of Artemidorus acknowledgeth a temple dedicated to Iuno Dionysius describes therein the temple of Age and of Death and tels of certaine altars consecrated to the Yere to the Moneth to Arte and to Pouerty Hercules pillars are here extant saith Isidore and here growes a kind of tree like a palme with the gum whereof the glasse of Epyrus being mingled is turned into a precious stone The inhabitants of old were famous for their skill in nauigation and from this their ancient trauersing of the seas they do not as yet degenerate But their principall gaine consisteth in making of Salt and in catching of Tunies for which they haue euery yeere an ordinary fishing These fishes being cut in pieces pouldred and barrelled are dispersed all Europe ouer This isle was esteemed by antiquitie the worlds extreame Westerne limit whereupon saith Silius Italicus in his first booke And Gades the vtmost bounds of men c. Also in his 17. booke Gades lands farthest end And Calpe bounding Hercules And Baetis crystall streames That bathe Apolloes steeds For here the Poets faine that the Sun being weary of his dayes labour drencheth himselfe in the Ocean and takes his rest wherefore Statius also calles it Gades the Sunnes soft bed Yea at this very time our Netherlandish Mariners call the Westermost Cape of this isle which by the inhabitants is named El cabo de San Sebastian Het einde der Werelt that is to say The Worlds end This ancient inscription found vpon this isle is by Appianus in his booke of Inscriptions alleged out of Cyriacus of Ancona as followeth HELIODORVS INSANVS CARTHAGINIENSIS AD EXTREMVM ORBIS SARCOPHAGO TESTAMENTO ME HOC IVSSI CONDIER VT VIDEREM SI QVISQVAM INSANIOR AD ME VISENDVM VS QVE AD HAEC LOCA PENETRARET In English thus I Heliodorus a mad Carthaginian commanded in my last will that they should in this tombe bury me at the worlds end to see if any more franticke than my selfe would come thus farre to visit me But that all this inscription is counterfeit and new I learne out of Anthony Augustinus his eleuenth chapter of ancient coines Concerning this isle you may reade more at large in Strabo and Philostratus And of the city reade Brunus in his volume of cities GVIPVSCO GVIPVSCO is a part of that Northerne tract of Spaine called of olde Cantabria it borders vpon the kingdome of Nauarre and the Pyreney mountaines which diuide it from France and it is bounded Westard by the prouince of Biscay The inhabitants in Ptolemey are called Varduli At this present some call it Lipuscoa others Lepuscoa but corruptly as Stephan Garibaio borne in the country writeth Some ancient records of this country do not vndeseruedly name it The wall and fortresse of Castile and Leon. It is a mountainous place euery where so abounding with yron and steele that for quantity and goodnesse of this mettall it is excelled by no other region in the world Wherefore from hence to their great commodity all the neighbour-countries are abundantly supplied with all kind of iron-tooles and instruments Here likewise they make warlike armour and artillery as namely Great ordonance Harquebuzes Caliuers Harnesse Swords c. so good and in such plenty as people of all nations are desirous to haue them They themselues also are a people very warlike So that this region a man may rightly call Mars his armory and the inhabitants his workemen Such as dwell vpon the coasts spending the greatest part of their time at sea reape vnto themselues great profit by taking Newfoundland fish called Baccalaos and Whales of whose fat they make great quantitie of Traine-oile Heere also they boile Salt mixing it I know not for what purpose with Oats and with Hempe-seed The head citie is Tholosa situate at the confluence of the riuers Araxis and Oria others there are also of note as Placencia swarming with Smiths Motrico or rather Monte de Trico so called of the rocke Trico that hangs ouer it The port of Sant Sebastian which is the largest most commodious vpon all the coast Hither people of sundry nations do trafficke At first it was called Hicuru afterward Don Bastia and corruptly Donastia which in signification is all one with Sant Sebastian For Don in the Biscain tongue signifieth Saint as Santo in Spanish But by the inhabitants it is commonly called Vrumea For this region differing altogether in language from the residue of Spaine hath many townes called by diuers names according to the difference of languages some whereof I thought good here to note for the benefit of those that reade histories The sundry names therefore of diuers townes in Guipusco are these that follow Salinas alias Gaza both signifying salt Mondragon alias Arrasale Monreal alias Dena Aspeitia alias Vrasueitia Saluatierra de Traurgui Olite alias Ariuierri Renteria alias Villanueua de Oiarcum Penna Oradada alias Puerto de Sant Adrian Elicaur alias Licaur Marquina alias Elgoiuar Azcoytia alias Vrazgoitia Miranda de Traurgui Araxa Arayça Also the hill Aralar is called Arara and the riuer Vidoso Vidorso and Alduida and Beyouia This riuer runnes betweene Spaine and France In describing this region Stephan Garibayo is very copious in the 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. and 14. chapters of his 15. booke And Florian del Campo writes somewhat of it in his first and second chapter And Nauagierus in his Iournall affirmeth that there is so much yron and steele dig'd out of the mines of Guipusco as yeeldeth 80000. duckats of yerely gaine The words of Plinie in his 34. booke and 14. chapter are not I thinke to this place impertinent Vpon the coast of Cantabria saith he which the
rich and a place of great trafficke Also toward the North you haue Semur a faire towne built vpon an high ground As like Castillon Flauigni Soloigne Noiers with others the description whereof because this page cannot well containe I referre the Reader to Belleforest a diligent Surueyer of these parts Only one thing I will adde out of the foresaid Sanjulian He against the opinion of all other Writers deriueth this word Burgundie not à burgis that is from the boroughs or incorporate townes built in this region but from one particular place called Burg Ogne In the territorie of Langren about the riuer Tille betweene Luz and Tille-castle he saith there is a plaine which the inhabitants call by no other name but Val d'Ogne where in times past stood a famous borough or city Hence without all question he affirmes that the Burgundians or as they are commonly called Burgognons do borow their name and holds those Writers much deceiued that report them as vagabond people to haue come out of Sarmatia Scandia or the fennes of Maeotis to inhabit this region indeuouring to persuade all men that they were the first and most ancient inhabiters of this countrey The limits of Burgundie were larger in times past as appeareth out of sundrie authours For some there are that bound it South by the Mediterran sea East by the Alpes and the riuer Rhene North by mount Vogesus and West by the riuer of Loire and Seine Then classicke Writers record that it was gouerned by Kings whose royall seat was Arles It was diuided into the Duchie and Countie of Burgundie about the yeere 1034. as the Chronicle of Aemilius testifieth Of the Burgundians Paradine and Nicolas Vignier haue professedly written in Latine and Peter Sanjulian in French Of the ancient Aedui reade Nazarius his Panegyricke pronounced before Constantine the Emperour BVRGVNDIAE INFERIORIS QVAE DVCATVS NOMINE CENSETVR DES 1584. CVM PRIVILEGIO IMPERIALI ET BELGICO AD DECENNIVM GERMANIE GERMANIE the greatest and largest countrey of Europe is distinguished by many names the limits whereof by authours according to euery ones seuerall time are so diuersly described as they seeme applying themselues to the peculiar ages wherein they liued to giue notice of a threefold Germanie namely the ancient that of middle ages and Germanie as it is now taken The ancient is that of Berosus which he circumscribeth by the Rhene the Ocean the riuer Tanais the Euxine sea and the riuer Danubius That of middle ages is the same which Tacitus Ptolemey and Plinie all of one time acknowledged whereof because it is sufficiently knowen out of the authours themselues I hold it needlesse in this place to make any description But Germanie as it is now taken we do confine by the German or Dutch tongue which learned Goropius Becanus in his volume of the antiquities of nations most wittily and learnedly sheweth to be the ancientest language in the world Wherfore all those countries which at this day vse the same language we comprehend vnder the name of Germany And so the greatest length thereof stretcheth from Calais on the West to the riuer Vistula or VVixel Eastward and the largest bredth from the German and Baltick seas to the Alpes The names of the seuerall regions are these Flanders the most Westerly Brabant Zeland Holland Frisland Denmarke Meckleburgh Pomerland Prussia which extendeth beyond the riuer Vistula towards the Baltick sea as likewise the ancient and new Marquesates Saxonie VVestphalia Gelders Cleueland Iuliers the Bishopricke of Colen Hessen Turingen Misnia Lusatia Silesia Morauia Bohemia Franconia the Bishopricke of Mentz Lutzenburg the Bishopricke of Triers the Countie Palatine Elsas VVertenberg Sueuia Bauaria Austria Stiria Carinthia Tirolis and Switzerland next vnto France There be also more names of pettie regions but such as are either of no great moment or comprehended vnder the former And albeit Bohemia speaketh not the German but the Sclauonian tongue yet because it is situate in the midst of Germanie and the King thereof is one of the Prince-electours it is also numbred amongst the German prouinces This countrey of Germanie which for the present is adorned with the title of the Roman Empire is so replenished with beautifull and strong cities castles villages and inhabitants as it is no whit inferiour to Italie France or Spaine for corne wine and riuers abounding with fish it may compare with the most fruitfull regions Here are fountaines of water hot bathes and salt-mines in abundance and for plentie of mettals namely gold siluer lead tinne brasse and iron no countrey shall euer go beyond it Moreouer you shall no where finde more courteous and ciuill behauiour more honest and comly attire more skill and furniture for the warres nor greater store of nobilitie This is the place that whilome as Cornelius Tacitus affirmeth was either darkened with woods or drowned with fennes Such changes can succeeding times affourd as saith the Poet. Of late Writers it hath beene diligently described by Beatus Rhenanus Munster in his Cosmography Franciscus Irenicus Iohannes Auentinus in his Chronicle of Lyonnois Briefly by Bilibaldus Pirkeimerus Iohannes Bohemus Aubames Gerardus Nouiomagus Conradus Peutingerus Conradus Celtes a Poet Iacobus VVimfelingius of Sletstade Aimon in the beginning of his French storie and Henry Pantalion at the entrance of his first booke of Prosopographia Sebastian Brand hath set downe many iourneys distances of places and courses of riuers in this countrey The riuer Rhene is described by Bernard Mollerus in verse and by Magnus Gruberus in prose Iohn Herold hath written two short Treatises of this region one of the Romans most ancient stations in olde Germanie and another of certeine colonies of theirs on the shore of Rhaetia Gaspar Bruschius published a volume of the monasteries of Germanie Of ancient writers Cornelius Tacitus most exactly described it in a peculiar Treatise whereon Andraeas Althamerus Iodocus VVillichius and lately Iustus Lipsius haue written most learned Commentaries Diuers other Writers of Germanie which we haue not as yet seene are reckened vp by Francis Irenicus in the first booke and second chapter of his Exposition of Germanie But here I thinke it not amisse to alledge the testimonie of Laonicus Chalcocondylas a stranger namely of Athens concerning this countrey and the inhabitants Thus therefore he writeth in his second booke This nation is gouerned with better lawes than any other of those regions or peoples that inhabit towards the North or West It hath many noble and flourishing cities which vse their owne lawes most agreeable to equitie It is diuided into sundry principalities and is subiect to Priests and Bishops adhering to the Bishop of Rome The most famous and wel-gouerned cities in the vpper and lower Germanie are Norinberg a rich city Strasburg Hamburg c. The nation is very populous and mighty ruleth farre and wide all the world ouer and in greatnesse is second to the Scythians or Tartars Wherefore if they were at concord and vnder one Prince then might they
Saxo Grammaticus and Albertus Crantzius calleth this Frisiam Eydorensem of the riuer Eider vpon which it bordereth and Frisiam Minorem the Lesser Friesland both of them making it a branch sprung from those ancient Frisij Cornelius Kempius in his description of Friesland diuideth the whole country into seuen Zelands that is marine shires you may terme them The first is vpon the West of the riuer Fleuus or Isel and now is called Waterlandt Then Westergoe as who would say The West-land The third Oestergoe that is The East-land These three he saith are commonly known and conteined vnder the name of WEST FRIESLAND The fourth is about the riuer Isel where the cities Dauenter Swool Hasselt Steenwijck and Wollenhoue are seated The fifth conteineth the liberties of Groeningen The sixt that part which they call East Friesland The seuenth is from the riuer Weser beyond Elbe euen vnto the little riuer Eyder Otherwise this country of the Frisij is vulgarly diuided into three parts East Friesland West Friesland and Middle Friesland which of some is called Groningen Ptolemey nameth three towns of the Frisij Manarmanis Phleum and Siatutanda Fleum Castellum in Tacitus is the same as I thinke that Phleum is in Ptolemey the same Tacitus also maketh mention of Cruptoricis stipendarij villa the Mannor of Cruptorix the stipendary Item the groue of Baduhenna where he greatly lamenteth that 900. Romans had their throats cut and where another supplie of 400. men after that they had a suspicion of treason did one kill another The same authour writeth that in his time Hercules pillars were heere still remaining The braue couragious minde of this nation and high conceit of their owne valour is manifest by the history of Verritus and Malorix two of their princes For these as Tacitus reporteth going to Rome and finding Nero the Emperour busied about other matters amongst other things which were vsually shewed to barbarous people they came into Pompeys theatre that they might behold the greatnesse of it While they sate idly there vpon the scaffolds for they were not caried away altogether with the sight of the pastimes as if they neuer had seen such before they question about the differences of estates what or who was a knight and where sate the Senatours they obserued some to sit in the Senatours rooms in a strange habit and demanding who they were after they heard that that honour was giuen to the Embassadours of those nations which for valour and amity with the Romans did excell others they cried out with a loud voice THERE ARE NO PEOPLE OF THE WORLD THAT FOR PROVVES AND FIDELITY DO GO BEFORE THE GERMANES and thereupon they left their places placed themselues in the Senatours roome and it was well taken of the beholders as a token of their ancient spirit and earnest emulation of vertue Nero made them both freemen of the city of Rome Pliny writeth in the third chapter of the fifth booke of his naturall historie that amongst the Frieslanders there groweth an hearb which they call Britannica hauing long blacke leaues and a blacke roote The iuice of this herb is pressed also out of the roote The flowres by a proper name they call Vibones which being gathered before any thunder is heard and eaten do wholly preserue a man from that danger This herb is not only good and medicinable for the sinews and diseases of the mouth but also against the Golne or Squinancy and biting of Serpents Whether this herb be at this day certainly knowne and by what name I desire to be informed of our learned Herbatists Whether that the inhabitants of this prouince be those same Frisij or whether happily they tooke their beginning and name from the Phrygians of Asia as some would haue it or from others of other places for Strabo acknowledgeth also certaine Phrygi in Illyria about the Ceraunian hilles I leaue to the learned to determine The idle fables of those men I cannot chose but laugh at which do thinke that these Frisij came into this country from Fresia a prouince of India If I were delighted with fables I had rather with Hanibald fetch the name of this people from their king Frisus the sonne of Clodio The writers of middle age especially the French do call them as I haue obserued Frisones by a name framed of the French word Frisons by which the Frenchmen at this day vulgarly do call the people of this prouince They retaine euen to this day the ancient name For they are commonly amongst themselues in their own language called Friesen by which name also they are known throughout all Germanie They were conuerted vnto Christianitie by S. Boniface Archbishop of Mentz at that same time when Zacharie was Pope of Rome There is a strange historie of Rabod Duke of Friesland who when he should by Baptisme haue beene consecrated and adopted into the number of Christs flocke he demanded to what place his Grandfathers and Great-grandfathers were gone before him and when he vnderstood that they were all gone to Hell he returned backe again saying that he had rather be with his ancestors Whether of this Rabod our word Rahoudt whereby in our Mother tongue we signifie a knaue and a wicked fellow were deriued I cannot tell Suffridus Petrus Frisius hath written generally of the Frisij in a seuerall and peculiar treatise dedicated wholly to this argument Cornelius Kempius and others haue done the like But Vbbo Emmius Frisius Gretensis of all hath done the same most learnedly Oost ende West vrieslandte beschryuinghe VTRIVSQVE FRISIORVM REGIONIS NOVISS DESCRIPTIO 1568. WEST FRIESLAND FRiesland at this day is by the riuer Eems diuided into West Friesland and East Friesland West Friesland whose description we heere do offer vnto thy view doth by a most ancient right chalenge vnto it selfe the name of Friesland and was alwaies esteemed the better For this country had his proper king vntill the daies of Charles the Great after whose death this prouince was diuersly vexed and suffered many greeuous storms of frowning fortunes ire although indeed before that time also it had often been assaulted and battered by the Danes and Norweies Yea and the raging Ocean a continuall and most noisome enemie of this countrie by ouerflowing beating vpon it tearing and rending his walls and banks hath much molested the same and yet it will not suffer it to be quiet Lastly how it hath of later daies been troubled by the Bishops of Vtrecht and Earles of Holland I thinke there is no man but doth well remember But at length in the daies of Charles the fifth a very peaceable prince it enioied peace and rest from all former troubles At this day they do diuide it into three parts Westergoe Oestergoe and Seuenwolden which againe are distinguished into 29. Gretanies as they vulgarly call them in their mother tongue Courts or principall places appointed for the executing of iustice Moreouer in this mappe there is described the territory of the renowmed
and met the enemy before the towne Heyde entending to force the souldiers to retire being wearied with a tedious march but oft repelled and yet charging againe afresh at length they are beaten downe killed forced to flie and the towne is taken and fired There were slaine that day about 3000. Dietmarshers Duke Adolph labouring like a valiant captaine to keep his men in aray and to bring them on againe which began to flie receiued an hurt This battell was fought vpon the thirteenth day of Iune The Dietmarshers hauing receiued this ouerthrow submitted themselues to the King and the Dukes and obteining pardon they were againe receiued to grace and thus Dietmarsh which for many ages together by force of armes had defended and maintained their liberty became subiect to the Dukes of Holstein This the authour of this Mappe which heere we haue inserted into our Theater hath written of this country See also Albert Crantzius his Chronicle of Saxony Christianus Silicius a Dane hath lately set forth a little Treatise in which he hath described these warres between the Danes and the Dietmarshers and other things which do much make for the better vnderstanding of this tract OLDENBVRG THis country tooke his name from Oldenburg the chiefe city Albertus Crantzius in his Metropolis in the fifteenth chapter of the third booke writeth that this is one of the most ancient Earledomes of Germany for in the thirty chapter of his second booke he reckoneth Widekind Duke of Saxony who liued in the time of Charles the Great amongst the Earles of this country Iraenicus affirmeth that this city was repaired by Charles the Great who also there dedicated a church to S. Iohn Baptist consecrated by Edalgarge the Bishop In this I thinke he is deceiued that he reckoneth this city amongst the cities of the Wandalls and describeth it vpon that coast For this is another city different from that and is in VVagria a prouince of Holstein nothing neere Pomerland This the VVandalls called Stargard the Danes Brannesia ech according to the propriety of his owne tongue as the same Crantzius writeth The authour of this Mappe thinketh that the Ambrones a people which went into Italie with the Cimbers and were slaine and ouerthrowen by Marius as Plutarch recordeth dwelt heere about and their name yet to remaine amongst that people which they call Amerlanders The same he thinketh of the Alani Saxones which he verily beleeueth to haue sometime dwelt about the lake Alana in this prouince vpon ech side of the riuer Alana both in the Mappe are written Ana euen as high as the castell Oria and at this day to be called Lengener as who would say Alani and Auerlenger that is the Alanes on the further side Andrew Hoppenrode in his booke of Pedigrees hath something of the Earles of this County But Dauid Chytraeus hath written the best of any man of it in his history of Saxony THIETMARSIAE HOLSATICAE REGIONIS PARTIS TYPVS Auctore Petro Boeckel OLDENBVRG COMIT Laurentius Michaelis describ WESTPHALIA or as vulgarly it is called WESTPHALEN THis country seated between the riuers Weiser and Rhein runneth out toward the South almost as farre as Hessen his North border abutteth vpon Friesland The famous riuers Eems and Lippe Amasis and Lupias besides some other of lesser note do runne through this country The soile is reasonably fertile but of those things rather that do belong to the maintenance of sheep cattell and such like beasts than men It yeeldeth diuers kinds of fruits as apples nuts and acorns wherewith they feed and fatte their swine for of these they haue great store the gammons and legges of which dried in the smoke are from hence farre and neere transported and caried into forrein countries for the gammons of Westphalen bacon are accounted for a dainty dish at great mens tables These also that country people do sometime eat raw and take it for a sauory meat It is more fertile about Susate and Hammon but most rich of all commodities in the prouince of Paderborne and Lippe The diocesse of Munster is good meadow and pasture ground as also that tract which is about Weisser in some places It is woody all about Surland and the county of Berg. About Collen and the county of Marche it is not without some veine of mettall The people are goodly men of a tall and comely stature strong and able bodies and courageous stomacke It hath many good souldiers well trained and ready at an houres warning The Counties and Noble houses which do belong to this Countrie are in the iudgement of Roleuinge the County of Benthem Tekelenburgh March VValdecke Spigelberg Dinstlaken Oldenburg Diephold Rauesburg Limburg Arnsburg Ritburg Lippe Buren Rekelinchuisen Ludinchuyssen Steenuord Horstmare Borchlo Brunckhorst Gemme and Cappenberg to these also Hammelman addeth Delmenhorst Lingen and Sterneberg The people about the tract of Collen and in March are the Surlandi the Bergenses which dwell in the mountaines and such as are subiect to the Duke of Cleeueland the Emeslandi in the Bishopricke of Munster and the inhabitants about the riuer Eems and toward Friesland the Slachterlandi in the same prouince neere Cloppenburg and the Norlandi that is the Northren people in the tract of Osnaburg lastly the Delbruggij in the diocesse of Paderborne The chiefe cities of Westphalen properly so called are Munster Dusseldorp Wesall Oldenburg Osnaburg Minde Herworden and of lesse note Widenbrug and Coesueldt Some do account the ancient and true Saxony to be Westfalen and do thinke it to haue been inhabited long since by the Cherusci whose Prince or Generall Tacitus and Velleius do write to haue been that same Arminius who slew Quintilius Varus the Romane and put his three legions to the sword Herman Hamelman hath set out the description of this country in a seuerall treatise out of whom we haue gathered this briefe discourse he nameth and citeth for his authours Werner Roleuing Gobeline and others mo of lesse note writers which yet I haue not knowen The studious Reader to these may adioine Albert Crantz his Saxony Item Dauid Chytraeus his history of Saxony where he hath a large and learned description of this country Of this prouince this rythme and prouerbe is commonly spoken by trauellers Hospitium vile Cranck broot dun bier langhe mile Sunt in Westphalia Qui non vult credere loop da. Lodging base hard bed Kentish miles small drinke and brown bread In Westphalen be He that will not beleeue 't let him go see WESTPHALIAE TOTIVS FINITIMARVMQVE REGIONVM ACCVRATA DESCRIPTIO Qui olim Saxones postea se Ostphalos et Westphalos dixere Visurgi flumine distinctos Ostphalorum autem Vocabulum in Saxonum denuo euanuit At Westphali in hodiernum usque diem nomen retineÌt Vetusque tanquam spurium respuentes Cum Imp. et Reg. M tm priuilegio ad decennal 1579. Christianus Schrot Sonsb descripsit Cum Priuilegio SAXONY ALthough this Mappe do beare the title of Saxony notwithstanding it conteineth not all
ditch wall or rampart Yet it is apparant out of the description of this prouince done by Iohn Leo Africanus that there be diuers other cities beside these although they be not very strong For in his eighth booke of the description of Africke he reckoneth vp thirty and two beside certaine other villages which he describeth according to their name and situation Of Egypt thou maist read in the description of the Holy Land set forth by Brocard toward the latter end of the same as also in Bellonius Obseruations Guillandine and Niger Of Nilus read Goropius and Nugarola beside that which ancient writers haue written of it which thou shalt see in our Mappe of old Egypt The Hauen of CARTHAGE IT is not our purpose to describe CARTHAGE that famous city and next after Rome the only glory of the world which so long bearded the Romanes and stood out against all forren subiection but because we saw this his Bay to be set out in Italy in this forme I thought it would be a thing wel-pleasing the learned student of Geography to ioine the same also to this our worke together with this discourse of Paulus Iouius written of the same Such is the forme of the Bay of Carthage that the entrance into it is not to be descried by such as saile thitherward from the maine sea for that the cape Clupea called of old writers Mercuries Foreland or Fairenesse stretcheth out it selfe farre into the West and againe winding it selfe and bending inward maketh another cape sometimes called Apolloes Foreland now the sailours call it Zafranio From thence vnto the straits of Goletto it is redoubled in maner of an halfe moone and at the left hand of the city Rada Raba the chart hath famous for hot bathes of soueraigne vertue it leaueth the country Ouer against which are to be seene the ruines of old Carthage and the place where it stood Thus farre Iouius But the places neere adioining are described more particularly in Iohn Leo Africanus NATOLIAE QVAE OLIM ASIA MINOR NOVA DESCRIPTIO AEGYPTI RE CENTIOR DE SCRIPTIO CARTHAGINIS CELEBERRIMY SINVS TYPVS ETHIOPIA or ALHABAS The country of ABYSSINES or The Empire of PRESTER IOHN THe same whom we in Europe call Presbyter Iohn or Priest Iohn the Moores call ATICI ABASSI themselus that is the Abyssines or Ethiopians ACEGVE and NEGVZ that is Emperour and King for his proper name is arbitrarily giuen him as heere we vse in Europe at the discretion of the parents It seemeth also that at his coronation he changeth his name like as the Popes of Rome vse at this day to do and together with his crowne to take vnto him another proper appellation for he which in our remembrance possessed the throne and made a league of amity with the King of Portugall was called before his coronation Atani Tingal but after he had taken vpon him the Emperiall diademe he was named Dauid This Prester Iohn out of doubt in this our age is one of the greatest Monarches of the World whose kingdome lying between the two Tropickes reacheth from the Red-sea almost vnto the Ethiopian ocean and that we may somewhat more precisely set downe the bounds of this Empire for as much as we can gather out of the surueihgs of the same made and set forth by some learned men of our time it hath vpon the North Egypt which now is vnder the command of the Turke on the east it abutteth vpon the Red sea and Barbaricum sinum Pliny calleth it Troglodyticum sinum others Asperum mare the rough sea the seamen at this day vulgarly Golfo de Melinde on the South it is strongly by nature fensed and enclosed by Montes Lunae the mountaines of the Moone on the West it is confined by the kingdome of Nubia and the riuer Nilus These bounds do seeme to containe that prouince which old writers called Ethiopia beneath Egypt together with Troglodytis Cinnamomifera regio the country where in those daies Cinnamon grew most plentifull with part of the inner Libya These countries now are diuided into many smaller prouinces and are called by diuers and sundrie names as thou maist see in the Mappe These countrie people are at this day generally of all our moderne Historiographers called ABYSSINI or as themselues with the Arabians round about them pronounce the word Hhabas and with Al the Arabicke article or pronoune prefixed Alhabas as Beniamin reporteth and Abexim as Garcias ab Horto affirmeth all which wordes indeed originally are the same and do only differ either in sound or maner of writing for the Eastern Hheth a letter I meane proper to those nations and barbarous to vs borne in Europe the West part of the World is diuerslly expressed by diuers as they do well know which know ought in the Hebrew Arabicke Syrian and Ethiopicke languages sometimes by our single h sometime by the double hh otherwise by ch others do wholly omit it as not finding any letter in that language in which they write that is of that nature and power whereby they may truly expresse the same Again the last letter of the same word which the Hebrewes and Arabians call Schin is sometime expressed by sh sometime by ss or by the Spanish x which they sound almost like our sh and sometimes by s or z. For thus I find the word written often in the holy Scriptures translated into Arabicke and Habashi and Alhabassi Psalm 68.32 and 74.14 Item in Gen. 2.13 where Ardzi ' lhabas the land of Ethiopia is the same that Auicenna in the 283. chapter of the second tract of his second booke calleth B'ledi'lhhabashah the country of the Abyssines or as our fathers named it India Occidentalis the West Indies the interpetour Gerardus Cremonensis hath Terras alhabes Bellunensis hath Terras Indiae minoris the countries of the Abyssines or of the lesser India Heere also it is worth the obseruing that this word out of all doubt had his originall from the Hebrew ש×× Cush whereby they did long since call this nation and people as it is apparant out of Gen. 10.5 and 2.13 by the iudgement of all Interpreters Grammarians and Iewish Rabbines For the Hebrew × or vaw which indeed and in his owne nature is the same with our w is pronounced of some nations in some cases like the Germane v or v consonant as they call it somewhat like the sound of b altogether the same with that pronunciation of the Hebrew Beth when it followeth a vowell as the modern Grammarians and Iewish Rabbines do now teach According to which custome it is not vnlikely but that this word ש×× which the Iewes sounded Cush some other nations might pronounce and vowell thus ש×× chauash chabaas habas or Abyssi And indeed the Asians generally and they themselues as Ortelius citeth out of Iosephus do call themselues Chusaeos and as he reporteth from the relation of the reuerend B. Arias Montanus Hispalensis they are euen to this day of
they turned their faces toward the right-hand when they did their seruice to their gods Of this matter Plinie in the second chapter of his eight and twentieth booke writeth thus In worshipping of the gods wee offer to kisse the right hand and withall we wind and sway about the whole body which the Gauls did hold to be more religious if it were done toward the left hand To these they did offer in their sacrifices men and other things but especially vnto Mars as Caesar testifieth who thus writeth of them To him namely to Mars when they haue fought any battell for the most part they do bequeath those things that they haue wonne in the field those beasts and liuing creatures that they conquere and take they kill and offer them for sacrifice all other things whatsoeuer they bring into one place In diuers cities in certaine holy and consecrated places you may see great heapes of these things and you shall hardly euer find any man so backward in religion or so vngodly that either will hide and conceale such things as he hath gotten in the field or that will dare to take away ought that hath beene once consecrated and laid vp in those sacred and religious places and if so be that any man be either so prophane or hardly that dareth take ought away he is to bee punished by their lawes with most cruell tortures Diodorus Siculus reporteth the very like of them They doe keepe in the chappels and temples of their gods saith he great store of gold which hath from time to time beene offered to them lying scattering heere and therein euery corner and yet no one man for his life such is their great superstition dareth bee so bold as to touch one piece of it But Caesar goeth on forward in the same discourse They saith he which are sicke or much diseased and such as are in any great danger or are to follow the warres for their sacrifices do either kill and offer other men or else doe vow hauing obtained their purpose to sacrifice themselues and in these their ceremonies they doe vse the aduise direction and assistance of the Druides And this they doe for this reason namely for that they doe verily beleeue that for the life of man preserued the immortall gods can no way be satisfied and pleased but with the life and bloud of man And therdfore for that purpose they haue certaine sacrifices appointed to be publickly solemnized and done Others haue certaine images of an huge and mighty bignesse whose limmes and parts of the body being made of osiers wreathen and roddled one within another they fill full of liue men these images being set on fire the men within them are smoothered and at length with them burnt and vtterly consumed to ashes The death and punishment of such as are apprehended for murther or fellony or any other odious crime they thinke to be much more pleasing to the gods than the death and sacrifice of other men but when there do want a sufficient number of such wicked men to furnish this tragedy then honest guiltlesse men must be forced to play a part and to vndergoe that punishment that they neuer deserued Thus farre Caesar The same almost but much different in words Strabo doth write of them Some saith hee in their diuine ceremonies they shoot through with arrowes or else doe hang them vp by the neckes till they be dead and then making an huge colossus or stacke of hay and sticking vpright a long pole in the midst of it they burne altogether sheepe and all kind of beasts and cattell yea and reasonable creatures men and women Item Diodorus Siculus writeth of this matter thus Condemned men which they keepe for the space of fiue yeares together continually bound to a stake at length together with other goods and cattels they sacrifice and burne in an huge bonne-fire Minutius Felix also doth testifie that to their god Mercurie they did vse to sacrifice men Tertullian in Apologetico saith that Maior aetas Mercurio prosecatur The ancienter sort are hewed in pieces and sacrificed to Mercury So that it had beene much better for the Gauls as Plutarch in his booke of Superstition writeth that they had neuer had any maner of knowledge of the gods at all then to haue beleeued that they might no otherwise be pleased and satisfied then with the liues and bloud of mortall men and to thinke that this is the best and only solemne sacrifice and oblation that euer was vsed by any Solinus also plainly affirmeth that this kind of sacrifice and detestable custome was no maner of worship and seruice pleasing to the gods but rather a great iniurie and wrong done to religion much offending them This custome of killing of men was not vsed only when they offered sacrifices to their gods but euen in their diuinations and sorceries For they tooke those men that were appointed for the sacrifice or ceremonies and striking them vpon the backe by the panting of their bodies they did gesse and diuine of the euent of that action intended as Strabo doth witnesse of them When they do deliberate or consult of any great matter they do obserue saith Diodorus a woonderfull and strange kind of custome and ceremonious superstition For going about to kill and sacrifice a man they strike him vpon the midriffe with a sword But without the aduice and presence of one of their Druides they may not offer any maner of sacrifice at all And although that these butcherings and massacres of men were forbidden by Tiberius Caesar as Pliny testifieth yet Eusebius in his fourth booke de Praepar Euang. doth greatly lament that they were still practised in his time who liued as all men know in the daies of Constantine the Great It is recorded by Pliny that these people did vse in their sorceries coniurations and answering to demands in maner of prophesying the hearb verueine And thus much of the three Galliaes in generall Of which thou maist reade many other things in Caesar Liuy Ammianus Strabo Diodorus Polybius and Athenaeus Something also might haue beene said of euery part particularly if so bee that the smalnesse of this sheet had beene capable of so large a discourse as also much might haue beene said of Gallia Narbonensis the fourth part which was a prouince of the Romanes much differing from the other three in nature of soile temperature of the aire and quality of the inhabitants and people which was as Pomponius Mela writeth better manured inhabited and more fertile and therefore was also a farre more pleasant and goodly countrie than any of the rest But of this we haue spoken in another place apart by it sesfe Behold the inscription which we spake of before and promised to acquaint thee withall DIS MANIBVS Q. CAESIVS Q. F. CLAVD ATTILIANVS SACERDOS DEANAE ARDVINNAE FECIT SIBI ET SVIS HAERED IN FR. P. XII IN AGR. P. XV. IIII. ID OCTOB IMP. CAES. FLAVIO DOMITIANO VIII
people Paeones a common errour among the Grecian historians which Dion in his nine and fortieth booke did first discouer For of the Romans and of themselues they are called Pannonij The Paeones are a nation diuers from these lying betweene mount Rhodope and the marine coasts of Macedonia Ptolemey Strabo Dion Aurelius Victor and ancient inscriptions do diuide Pannony into the HIGHER and LOVVER Liber Notitiarum The booke of Remembrances into the FIRST and SECOND Optatus Afer maketh three Pannonies but vntruely seeing that those aboue named approoued authours doe describe but two and the coine of the Emperour Decius this countriman borne doth mention no more Solinus writeth that this country is very plaine and champion and as rich and fertile a soile as any other thereabout Appian saith that it is full of woods and that it hath no cities nor townes only the lands and fields are diuided vnto certaine farmes and families In Hygenus I reade that a price and custome was imposed vpon these lands according to the fertility and goodnesse of euery aker for there were fields of the first and second price woods yeelding yearely great plentie of maste woods of the meanest sort of feed and pastorage c. But Iornandes certaine ages after reporteth otherwise of this his natiue country and affirmeth it to be beautified with many goodly cities The people doe liue and fare as hardly as any people vnder heauen hauing neither good ground nor good aire nor hauing of their owne growing either oile or wine but very little and bad neither doe they regard to plant and set these commodities the greatest part of the yeare being there very colde and bitter nothing else almost but a continuall vnkinde Winter Dion writeth that they haue some Barley and Millet Strabo saith Spelt Zea and Millet of which they make their bread and drinke and withall affirmeth that he writeth not this by heare-say or relation from others but of his owne experience and knowledge as he learned and saw at such time as he was Lieutenant there Yet he saith they are a most stout and hardy people but hauing nothing woorthy the name of honesty and ciuility being generally very hasty and bloudy minded killing and slaying without any respect or feare of God or man and that vpon euery crosse word and light occasion Solinus auoucheth the same to be true saying that this country is very strong and well furnished with couragious and stout men Tibullus in his fourth booke saith that they are a wily and crafty people Statius and Paterculus called them Feroces fierce and cruell But the same author doth againe asmuch commend them not only for their great loue of military discipline but for their skill and knowledge of the Latine tongue and for that diuers of them are learned and studious of the liberall sciences Ausonius nameth them Armiferos a warlike people Eusebius in his tenth booke de Praeparat Euangelica giueth out that these people especially those that dwelt about Noricum Bauaria or Bayern did first finde out the vse of copper or brasse Herodian saith that they are bigge bodied very tall ready to fight and to kill and slay vpon euery occasion but of so dull a conceit and simple that they doe not easily perceiue whether one deale or speake ought craftily and subtilly or meane well and plainly The Panegyricke of Mamertinus nameth this Pannony the Empresse of all nations for valour and like as Italy renowmed for ancient honour Pliny saith that this countrey yeeldeth great plenty of mast or akornes The same authour also in his historie of Nature hath left recorded as if it were a matter of some moment that heere the herbe saliunca a kinde of lauender doth naturally grow of it owne accord Oppian commendeth the Pannonian dogges which Nemesianus in this verse affirmeth to be good hunters Nec tibi Pannonicae stirpis temnatur origo The hounds heere bred are not the woorst that ere I see The Pannonian cappes made of beasts skinnes or furres such as souldiours vse to weare Vegetius in his booke of warre doth highly commend This country afterward Probus the Emperour permitted to haue vines and by the helpe of the souldiers himselfe did plant them in mount Almus Arpatarro neere Sermium Sirmisch the place where he was borne as also vpon mount Aureus Meczek in Moesia superior Seruia as Sextus Aurelius Victor in his life doth testifie In Paeonia a prouince heere abbuttant vpon mount Rhodope toward Macedony in Greece the soile is rich and fertile of golde that many men haue found lumps of golde-ore of more then a pound weight And in the confines of this country Aristotle in his Admiranda doth write that oftentimes the earth or vpper soard being by continuall showers washed away that kinde of golde which they call apyrum quicke-golde if I may so call it such as haue not touched the fire is found without digging or any other labour But heere againe I doe also obserue an error very frequent amongst the Greeke writers mistaking Paeonia for Pannonia For Pannonia or Hungary euen to this day is so rich of golde that it is wonderfull and scarse to be beleeued of such as haue not seene it as Bonfinius Broderith and Ranzan doe iointly affirme who do all write that they haue seene very many golden twigges of vines some as long as ones finger others of halfe a foote long but of the richnesse of Paeonia for mines of golde I haue neuer heard nor read in any authour to my remembrance Diogenes Laertius in the life of Pyrrhus Eliensis hath noted that the Paeones doe vse to cast the bodies of dead men into pondes or deepe pooles Maximus Tyrius in his eight and thirtieth oration writeth that the Paeones did worship the Sunne and that the signe or idoll of the same which they adored was a little dish put vpon the end of along pole and set vpright But whether this be meant of them or of the Pannones for that this authour is a Grecian I know not I leaue it to the consideration of the learned The like is that place of Aelianus in the twelfth chapter of his seuenth booke de Animalibus where he writeth a discourse of the laborious painfulnesse of the women of this countrey well worth the reading and obseruation Tzetzes also in the three hundred and eighteenth chapter of his tenth Chiliade nameth the Paeones for the Pannones where he hath something perteining to this our purpose Antigonus in his booke de Mirabilibus writeth that in Illyria and Pannonia is that kinde of beast which they call Monychos Aelianus termeth it Monops Others Bonasus Diaconus in the eighth chapter of his second booke of the historie of Lombardie writeth that Pannonia breedeth great plenty of Buffes or Bugles Bisontes and that he heard of an honest old man that fifteene men haue beene knowen to lie together vpon one buffe hide noting thereby the huge greatnesse of this beast And thus much of both those
cannot away withall for they loue to liue more freely and gentlemanlike by no meanes they will be drawen with great labour and trauell to prepare great and sumptuous banquets and dainties and then when they haue done to eat and drinke them vp In warre they arme themselues with two iauelings or darts a peece Some of them also do cary great shields which they call Thyrei for they do vse wooden bowes and shafts whose heads they dip in a very strong poison for whosoeuer he be that is wounded except he presently drinke treacle or some other holsome soueraigne antidote or shall by and by cut off all the place which is wounded that it run no further the whole body will surely rot and perish They doe delight to flie to steepe and craggie places not easily to be assaulted or come vnto and there to abide and dwell Thus far Leo the Emperour Of HISTRIA which also is contained in this Mappe thou hast a large and fine description in the twelft booke of Cassiodore his Variarum directed to the lieutenants and gouernours of this country where in respect of the great fertility and store of fruits that it yeeldeth he nameth it Rauennae Campaniam Campany of Rauenna and the store-house of the Emperiall city ITALY THey which vse to compare the situation of countries to other things do liken Italy to an oken leafe as Pliny Solinus and Rutilius haue done or to an iuy leafe as Eustathius The later writers do more truly liken it to a mans legge One in our time hath described all Europe in the form of a maiden in whose right arme Italy is portraitured and not vnfitly in my opinion if one do exactly consider the nature of the country and famous acts done in the same for euen as the strength of the body doth for the most part shew his force and ability in this member so this prouince in times past declared to the world by this his arme of what power all Europe the whole body is likely to be That Italy hath had diuers inhabitants partly Barbarians and partly Grecians it is manifest out of the ancient records both of Latines and Greekes For at the first it was inhabited by the Aborigines Siculi Pelasgi Arcades Epei Troiani Morgetes Ausones and Oenotri And therefore it was called by diuers and sundry names as AVSONIA OENOTRIA of the people and nations possessing it IANICVLA of Ianus SATVRNIA of Saturne and lastly ITALIA which it still retaineth of Italus their King or as Varro witnesseth of buls or oxen for the ancient Gretians did in those daies call buls ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and because that this country did breed and maintaine many goodly buls it was of them called Italia or as others affirme which more regard poeticall fables for that Hercules from Sicilia hither followed a worthy bull which was named Italus Of the Greekes also it was named HESPERIA of Hesperus the sonne of Atlas or which pleaseth others better of Hesperus the euening starre whereof also in old time Spaine was called Hesperia For for the same reason that Italy was sometime of the Grecians called Hesperia was Spaine of the Latines called Hesperia Yet for distinction sake Virgil in the first and seuen bookes of his Aeneiads calleth Italy Hesperiam Magnam Great Hesperia But it was also by others named by other names For I see that of Macrobius Dionysius Halicarnassaeus Marcus Cato Isaac Tzetzes c. it was called APENINA ARGESSA CAMESENA TVRSENIA SALEVMBRONA and TAVRINA Stephanus writeth that it was called CHONIA and BRETTIA A part also of it was called by writers of good note MAGNA GRAECIA Great Greece of the Grecians that sometime dwelt in it They report as Aelianus writeth that there haue dwelt heere so many and sundrie nations more than in any other country of the world by reason especially that all times and seasons of the yeare are very mild and temperate againe for that the goodnesse of the soile is excellent well watered and very fertile of all maner of fruites and yeeldeth great store of pastorage Item because it is crossed with many riuers and hath the sea very commodious lying round about it and the sea coast on all sides open and cut into sundrie baies inlets creekes and hauens seruing very fitly for the entertainment and harborough of goodly tall shippes Lastly the extraordinary kindnesse and humanity of the people inhabiting it hath been a great meanes to draw others to seat themselues heere The Italians were euer as Iulius Firmicus witnesseth very famous for their princely curtesie and gentlemanlike behauiour Aethicus calleth this country Heauenly Italy and The Queen of the World Rutilius Rerum dominam The mistresse of all Nations Dion Prusaeus The most blessed and happie country of all Europe Halicarnassaeus in his first booke saith that for many reasons It is the best country of the whole World Strabo saith That none may sufficiently expresse in wordes the due commendations of this country according to the worth of the same But I thinke it not amisse to set out the praises of this country by this one commendation of Pliny wherewith he concludeth that his famous worke which he wrote of the history of Nature In the whole World saith he the cope of heauen Italy is the most beautifull country and of all things it doth possesse the soueraignty it is another nurce and mother of the World for men women captaines souldiers seruants famous arts and occupations worthy wittes and inuentions commodious situation wholesomenesse and temperature of the aire easie accesse of all nations many safe hauens kind blasts of windes sufficient good water pleasant and healthfull woods goodly hils and mountaines great store of deere and wild beasts and those harmelesse fertility of soile and multitude of people Whatsoeuer is necessarily required for the maintenance of man and beast is heere to be found and no where better Corne Wine Oliues Wooll Linnen Woollen and Bullockes Neither did I euer see better horses or more esteemed at the runnings or horse-races than those bred in our owne country For mettals as Gold Siluer Copper and Iron so long as they pleased to search for them it was inferiour vnto none all which it still retaineth in her wombe Now it yeeldeth all maner of liquors of sundrie force and vertue together with all sorts of graine and pleasant toothsome fruites Thus farre Pliny You may adde to these if you please that which the same authour writeth in the fifth chapter of his third booke Item that of Polybius in his second booke of Varro in the second chapter of his first booke of Husbandrie of Strabo neere the end of his sixth booke and lastly of Virgil in diuers place Si factum certa mundum ratione fatemur Consiliumquè Dei machina tanta fuit If that we shall confesse that heauen by heauenly skill was rais'd And in the same the massie globe by due proportion pais'd as Rutilius in his second booke speaketh of Italy
mention of the Latinienses a nation of this prouince but extinct something before his time as he there addeth These were called Prisci as Halicarnasseus and Festus doe testifie Of the nature of this countrey Strabo in the fifth booke of his Geography writeth thus All Latium sayth he generally is a very good soile and fertile of all maner of things except only some certeine places neere the sea coast which are morish and very vnhealthfull as namely the fields about Ardea and whatsoeuer is betweene Lauinium and Antium euen as farre as Pometia with some places about Setia and others neere Tarracina and Circeium beside all those fields that are stony and mountainous although euen these grounds are not altogether idle and vnfruitfull all of them hauing either some good pastures and large woods or doe yeeld great abundance of fenny and mountainous commodities Caecubum a place in this fenne doth yeeld a kinde of vine which groweth vp in height like a tree whose wine is counted to be the best of all Italy Heare also what Theophrastus writeth of this prouince in the fift booke of his history of Plants at the ninth chapter of the same booke Latinus ager the countrey of Latium sayth he hath great plenty of water The champion plaines haue great store of laurell and myrtle trees item they yeeld a wonderfull kinde of beech scissima he calleth it or oxea as others terme it of that maruellous length that one tree may serue for a whole keele for such kinde of ships as they commonly vse in Etruria The hilly and mountainous places doe beare the pine and firre trees Pliny doth highly commend the wines of Latium Latiniensia vina The same authour affirmeth that their chiefe meat was far that is a kinde of bearded or redde wheat and withall testifieth that it is certaine that the Romans for a long time together liued with puls by which they vnderstand all maner of corne beside wheat and barley not with bread How populous this countrey was how many cities and people it conteined the same authour doth teach vs where he writeth that in Old Latium only three and fiftie nations are vtterly decayed and extinct without any mention at all remaining of their names Item that Pomptina palus the fen Pontina now called Aufente palude a part also of this countrey had in former times in it three and twentie cities Of all the cities of Latium in olde time Alba longa was the chiefe and metropolitan but afterward Rome which grew to that greatnesse and power that it was not only the head of this prouince but also euen of the whole world beside Whos 's other name because it is held an vnlawfull thing to speake that which is concealed and enrowled in ceremonious mysteries I will not vtter lest with Valerius Soranus I be worthily punished for the same Yet the syrnames epithets and commendable titles where with it was graced and set out by the best writers of all nations if I shall here reckon vp I hope there is no man that is an indifferent Iudge that will blame me It is called and intituled a citie AEQVAEVA POLO As ancient as the heauens of Claudian AETERNA Immortall of Ammianus Tibullus Ausonius and marble inscriptions ALTA Stately by Virgil ALTRIX IMPERII The Nurse of the empire by Corippus ALTRIX ORBIS The Nurse of the world of Rutilius ANTIQVA The ancient by Prudentius and Corippus ARX OMNIVM GENTIVM The fortresse or bulwarke of all nations by Nazarius ARX TERRARVM The bulwarke of all lands by Symmachus AVGVSTA The imperiall by Corippus AVREA The golden by Ausonius and Prudentius BEATA NOBILIBVS POPVLIS Most happy for honourable people of Cassiodorus BELLATRIX The warlike by Ouid Claudian and Sidonius CAPVT GENTIVM The head of all nations by Martianus CAPVT IMMENSI ORBIS The head of the huge globe of the whole world by Ouid CAPVT MVNDI The head of the world by Cassiodorus and Sidonius CAPVT ORBIS The head of the earthly globe by Pliny Ouid Trogus Gratius Fortunatus Aethicus and Prudentius CAPVT RERVM The head of all things by Liuy Ouid Ausonius and Tacitus CAELESTIS The heauenly by Athenaeus CELEBERRIMA The most famous by Statius CELSA The lofty by Prudentius CLARISSIMA The most bright by Stephanus DARDANIA Of Dardanus by Ouid and Silius Italicus DEA The goddesse in coines DEA GENTIVM The goddesse of all nations and DEA TERRARVM The goddesse of all lands by Martiall DESIDERABILIS That all men wish to see by Eustathius and Dionysius Afer DEVM LOCVS The seat and place of gods by Ouid DICNITATVM CVRIA The court of dignities and honour by Sidonius DITISSIMA The most rich by Prudentius DOMINA The mistresse by Ouid Arnobius Horace and Nemesianus DOMINA GENTIVM The lady mistresse of all nations by Eumenius DOMINA RERVM The mistresse of all things by Appianus Eunapius and Ausonius DOMINA TERRARVM The lady mistresse of all lands by Ammianus DOMINA TERRAE MARISQVE The lady mistresse of sea and land by Halicarnasseus DOMINA TOTIVS MVNDI The lady mistresse of all the whole world of Aethicus DOMINA VNIVERSORVM The lady of all things by Halicarnasseus DOMINANS The swey-bearing city by Silius Italicus DOMVS AVREA The golden palace by Ausonius DOMVS DIVVM The palace of the gods by Ausonius DOMVS MAGNA REGVM The goodly palace of kings by Eustathius and Dionysius Afer DOMVS QVIRINI Quirinus palace by Ausonius ELOQVENTIAE FOECVNDA MATER A fruitfull mother of eloquence by Castiodore EXCELSA The lofty by Lucane FELIX The blessed by Propertius Cassiodor and a certeine ancient marble inscription FEROX The fierce by Horace FVTVRA by Rutilius GENETRIX HOMINVM ET DEORVM The mother of men and gods by Rutilius GENITRIX REGVM The mother of kines by Priscian GYMNASIVM LITERARVM A schoole of good learning and liberall sciences by Sidonius IMMENSA The exceeding great city by Statius IMPERII LAR by Ammianus IMPERII LATIALE CAPVT by Statius IMPERII DEVMQVE LOCVS The natiue countrey of emperours and of gods by Ouid INCLYTA The renowmed by Virgil Ennius and Ausonius INVICTA The inuincible in some old coines LAETA The fortunate by Ouid LATII PARENS The mother of Latium by Ausonius LEGVM DOMICILIVM The mansion place of all good lawes and iustice by Sidonius LEGVM PATRIA The natiue soile where all good lawes are bred and borne by Iustinian in his Code LIBERTATIS PARENS The mother of liberty LATIVM Ex Conatibus Geographicis Abrah Ortelij Antverp MONS CIRCAEVS AD VIVVM DELINEATVS AB ANGELO BREVENTANO VIRO NOBILI ET HISTORICO ILLVSTRI MARCO VELSERO PATRICIO AVGVSTANO ABRAHAMVS ORTELIVS DEDICABAT L.M. Cum privilegio decennali Imp. Reg. et Brabantiae 1595. by Corippus LVX ORBIS TERRARVM The light of the whole earth by Tully MAGNA The great by Virgil Horace Calpurnius Siculus Nonn Marcelunus On d and Claudian MARTIA The martiall by Ouid and Ausonius MARTIGENA Begotten by Mars the god of battell by Silius Italicus MARTIS
moorish fennes and bogges Those things also which the Poets do tell of the witchcraft of the sorceresse Circe and that fabulous transmutation and changing of men into diuers and sundry formes or shapes with Seruius I doe rather attribute to the force of nature than to magicke or witchcraft namely of the horrour of those which passe by that way whereby men do seeme to be changed into beasts and with Pliny I may say How infinite are those fables that are tolde of Medea of Colchis and others but especially of our Italian Circe who for her excellent skill in the arte magicke was canonized for a goddesse And be it farre from me and from euery Christian man that we should beleeue those things which it were wicked and profane to thinke or imagine For I haue read in the Ancyrane councell that they are woorse than Pagans and infidels who doe beleeue that any creature may by any man be turned and transformed into any other shape or similitude than by the Creatour himselfe who first gaue them that forme and fashion Therefore let all other men say what they will and perswade what they can they shall neuer make me beleeue these fables It seemeth that the fable arose of the nature and quality of the place for those places which lie out into the sea as this promontory doth are woont to be in more danger of storme and windes than any other places whatsoeuer Which blasts accompanied with the waues ebbes and tides of the sourging sea falling vpon the rocks cliffes and hollow places do cause such sundry sounds and noices that such as doe saile by this way not without a great horrour and trembling doe seeme as if they heard at one instant men mourne lions roare wolues howle dogs barke hogs grunt and beares to make a noice Hither do those words of Lucan in his sixt booke belong Omnia subducit Circaeae vela procellae That this promontory is full of trees especially of okes myrtles and bay-trees Theophrastus writeth from the relation of others Strabo sayth that it aboundeth with diuers sorts of roots peraduenture as there he addeth they affirme this of it that they may the better apply it in all respects vnto the fable of Circe And do you not thinke that this saying of Aristotle the Prince of Philosophers in his Admiranda did arise from hence They report sayth he that in the mount Circello there groweth a deadly poison of such great force that so soone as euer it is taken all the haire of the body immediatly falleth off and it so weakeneth all the parts and members of the same that they wex so litly and dwined that outwardly they beare the shew of dead carkeises such as it would grieue any man to beholde Strabo writeth that in this mountaine was an altar dedicated to Minerua and withall there is to this day to be seene a certeine goblet or bowle of Vlysses but this latter he affirmeth to be from the opinion and report of the vulgar sort only But passing ouer these fables let vs returne againe vnto the historicall narration of such things as in trueth are either here found or haue happened in this place Horace hath left recorded that the sea vpon this coast yeeldeth great store of good oisters which thereof are called Ostrea Circaeia Suetonius reporteth that Marcus Lepidus was by Augustus Caesar for euer confined and banished into this place Plutarch writeth that Iulius Caesar had a purpose hard beneath the city by a deepe channell to conuey the riuer Tiber another way and to turne the course thereof toward this Circaeium promontorium and so to haue caused it to fall into the sea at the city Anxur by which meanes those which for trade and trafficke were by ship to trauell vp to Rome he meant to make their passage more easie and safe but being preuented by death performed not what he had purposed Here also was the city CIRCAEIVM or Circaeia or as Strabo termeth it Circes towne That it was made a colony of the Romans by Tarquinius Liuy Halicarnasseus Cicero and Plutarch do ioyntly testifie Strabo sayth that it hath a good and conuenient hauen I would thinke that the mention or plot of this ancient citie Circaeia doth still remaine in this mountaine in that place where in this description thou seest certeine ruines and foundations of the walles as it were of a city rased long since and layd leuell almost with the ground which place at this day is called by the name of Citta vecchia that is as much to say as The old citie Certeine remnants of this name doth yet remaine to be seene engrauen in the top of this same mountaine as Angelus Breuentanus a man of good credit the authour of this description and a most diligent searcher out of the Romane antiquities doth from his owne knowledge plainly testifie yet much defaced as he also affirmeth and worne out with continuance of time to wit in this forme PROMVNTORIVM VENERIS CIRCAEIENSIVM XXI The forenamed Breuentanus thinketh that by this inscription is shewed the distance of this place from the city of Rome And it is to be seene at this day in that place of this mountaine where thou seest this marke of a starre * imprinted MAGNA GRAECIA OR GREAT GREECE THat a great part of the true and ancient Italy if not all of it together with all Sicily was sometime called by the name of GREAT GREECE I thinke there is no man meanly seen in Geographie that maketh any doubt for the Grecians did in former times possesse as Trogus writeth not only a part but welnigh all Italy Listen what Pliny in the fifth chapter of his third booke saith Of it the Grecians a Nation very prodigall in commending themselues haue giuen their verdict in that they haue named a great part of it Great Greece Hither also pertaine those wordes of Festus Italy was called Great Greece because the Siculi sometime passed it or for that many and the greatest cities of it were built by the Grecians Seruius in his Commentaries vpon the first of Virgils Aeneids writeth thus Italy was termed Megale Hellas Great Greece for that all the cities from Taranto Tarentum euen vnto Cumae were first founded by the Grecians And therefore it was not altogether vnfitly of Plautus in his Menechmis called Graecia exotica outlandish Greece Seneca in his Consolation thus speaketh of it All that side of Italy which coasteth along with the Neather sea Mar Tosco was called Great Greece That Campania Terra di lauoro was possessed by the Grecians Pliny doth plainly affirme Maximus Tyrius in his six and twentieth Oration describeth Auernus lacus the lake of Tipergola in Campania to be within the compasse of Great Greece And that these authours speake truth Trogus particularly sheweth in the twentith booke of his history in these wordes The Tusci which dwell along by the coast of the Neather sea came from Lydia Item the Venetians Veneti which now we see
read that euery one of his mouthes whereby it emptieth it selfe into the sea are so wide and great that it is affirmed to ouercome the sea for forty miles in length together and that so farre the waters may be perceiued to be sweet amid the brackish surges of the salt sea Polybius in his fourth booke to these adioineth that by the violent and swift fall of the waters of this riuer into Pontus Mar maiore there are certaine knols hils or shelfs which the sea-men call Stethe that is breast bones made of the gathering together of such things as the riuer bringeth downe with it and are more than a day saile off from land vpon which oft times the seamen falling by negligence are in great danger of shipwracke Strabo also maketh mention of the same They which desire to know more of this riuer his name nature quality fountaine mouthes and streames which do runne into it let him read the commentaries of William Stuckius written vpon Arrianus Periplus of the Euxine sea for there he hath most plentifully and learnedly descr bed all these things Of the Thracians Moesians Getes Dakes and other countries nations and people of this mappe read the seuenth booke of Straboes Geography and the Epitome of the same PONTVS EVXINVS now called MAR MAIORE THe sea which heere we purpose to describe famoused of ancient writers by meanes of the Argonantes and fabulous story of the golden fleece was called as we find recorded by diuers and sundrie names first it was called PONTVS by the figure Synecdoche then PONTVS AXENVS that is inhospitale the harbourlesse sea but afterward it was named PONTVS EVXINVS hospitale mare the good harborough as Pliny Ouid and others do witnesse Strabo Tacitus Plutarch Ptolemey and Iornandes do call it PONTICVM mare the Ponticke sea without any addition at all Lucretius nameth it PONTI mare the sea of Pontus of the country Pontus abuttant vpon it For the same reason it is of Valerius Flaccus Ouid and Martianus named SARMATICVM and SCYTHICVM mare the Sarmatian and Scythian sea of Claudian AMAZONIVM of Herodotus and Orosius CIMMERIVM of Festus Auienus TAVRICVM of the Sarmatians Scythians Amazones Cimmerians and Tauri certaine Nations dwelling vpon the coast of this sea Of the prouince Colchis neighbour vnto it vpon the East Strabo nameth it COLCHICVM mare of the mountaine Caucasus which heere beginneth Apollonius intituleth it CAVCASEVM of the riuer Phasis which vnloadeth it selfe into this sea or towne of that name situate vpon that riuer Aristides calleth it PHASIANVM mare Procopius saith that it was sometime named Tanais vnfitly and falsly as I thinke Almost all ancient writers haue likened this sea or more truly this bay or gulfe vnto a Scythian bow when it is bent so that the string doth represent the South part of it namely from the streights of Constantinople vnto the further end of it Eastward toward the riuer Phasis for excepting only the promontory Carambis Cabo Pisello all the rest of this shore hath such small capes and creekes that it is not much vnlike to a right line The other side or North part doth resemble an horne that hath two crooked ends the vpper end more round the lower more straight which proportion this our mappe doth very precisely expresse This sea also hath two promontories one in the South then called Promontorium Carambis now Cabo Pisello the other in the North Ptolemey nameth it Criou metopon Arietis frons the rammes head Paulus Diaconus calleth it Acroma and now it is knowen by the name Famar These two capes are opposite one against the other and are distant one from another about 2500. furlongs as Ammianus and Eustathius do testifie which although they do make 312. Italian miles yet they are distant only 170. miles as Pliny saith or as Strabo reporteth so much as a ship will saile in three daies notwithstanding to those which do saile either from the East to West or from West to East they seeme to be so neere one to the other that one would thinke that there were the end of the sea and that Pontus Euxinus were two seas but when you shall come in the middest between these two capes then the other part appeareth as it were a second or another sea The compasse of it round about by the shore Strabo maketh to be 25000. furlongs Polybius but 22000. and yet from this Ammianus taketh 2000. and that by the authority of Eratosthenes Hecataeus and Ptolemey as there he affirmeth Herodotus an eie-witnesse of the same writeth that he measured the length of it and found it to be 11100. furlongs and likewise he found the breadth of it where it was furthest ouer to be 320. furlongs This measure Strabo and Pliny in the twelfth chapter of his fourth booke do more distinctly partly out of their owne and partly out of other mens opinions set downe Strabo writeth that about 40. riuers do vnloade themselues into it Yet this our mappe doth shew many more Antiquity doth hold that this sea of all our seas was by farre the greatest heere hence I suppose that the Italians haue giuen it that name of Mar maiore the Great sea and that heere as there at Caliz without the straits of Gibraltar was the end of the World and that it was innauigable both for the huge greatnesse of it as also by reason of the barbarous nations which daily did annoy the shore and vse all maner of cruelty and inhumanity toward strangers and aliens From hence arose those epithites and adiuncts giuen by the ancient poets to this sea of Pontus vast and rough Virgil and Catullus call it Ouid infinite and terrible Lucane a deuouring and dangerous sea Silius raging Statius an vncertaine and swelling sea Valerius Flaccus perilous Manilius horrible spitefull and furious Seneca mad and churlish Festus Auienus raucisonum making a hoarse ill fauoured noise Thus farre of the Names Forme and bignesse of this sea of the Situation and Nature of the same although Herodotus Pomponius Strabo Pliny Ouid and Macrobius that I may say nothing of others haue spoken much yet in mine opinion no man hath done it more exactly and diligently than Ammianus in his 22. booke whom he that listeth may adioine to this our discourse and if he be not satisfied with these he may to them adde a whole booke written by Arrianus of this sea together with the large commentaries of Struckius vpon the same As for vs we will content our selues in this place with a few peculiar obseruations of this sea gleaned heere and there out of the ancient monuments of learned writers of former ages It is sweet or at leastwise more sweet than other seas moreouer the waters of it are more light than others and do neuer ebbe and flow but alwaies keep one and the same stint of running one way as Lucrece Macrobius Pliny and Ouid do witnesse Which I take to be the cause that sometime it hath all been frozen
ouer For this I remember I haue read in Ouid Marcell Comit. and others sometime to haue happened Aristotle in his Problemes writeth That it is whiter than other seas yet the Greekes now call it Maurothalassa and likewise the Turkes Caradenis that is as Lucian doth interpret them both Mare nigrum the Blacke sea Contrariwise mare Aegeum the Archipelago or Mediterran sea the Turkes call Acdeniz and the vulgar Greekes Aspra thalassa both signifying as the learned Leunclaw expoundeth them Mare album the white sea Aelianus in his Varia historia writeth That it breedeth no tender or soft shelfish but very seldome and those very few It feedeth no Whales only certaine small seales and pretty little dolphins sometimes are heere taken as Plutarch in his Morals hath left recorded There is no rauenous creature that praieth vpon fish doth liue in it beside seales and dolphines as Pliny writeth Strabo in the seuenth booke of his Geography saith That there are about 40. riuers which comming from diuers quarters do vnload themselues into it Yet we in this our Mappe do point at a great many more beside The cities vpon the coast of this sea more famous are BYZANTIVM Constantinople of which we will say nothing in this place because we haue before in the mappe of Thrace written of it at large in respect of the narrownesse of the place which is assigned for such like purposes Then TOMOS Tomisuar as Calcagninus or Kiouia as Ciofánus thinketh famous by the banishment and exile of the noble poet Ouid. BORYSTHENES otherwise called Olbia and Miletopolis Strapenor a city in Sarmatia Europaea situate at the mouth of the riuer Boristhenes of which Dion Prusaeus hath spoken much that I may omit others in his 16. oration DIOSCVRIAS which was also called Sebastopolis built if you will giue any credit to poeticall fables by the waggoners of Castor and Pollux it is yet to this day knowen by the name of Sauatopoli or Sauastopoli This city was in times past so famous as Pliny telleth out of Timosthenes that there ordinarily resorted vnto it 300. seuerall nations speaking so many different languages so that the Romanes for the dispatch of all matters for their state did maintaine there 130. interpretours There are heere many other cities which were nothing so renowmed as TRAPEZVS now vulgarly called TREBIZONDA of the Turkes Tarabasson but of the barbarous nations neere adioining as Theuet reporteth Waccamah CERASVS Cherasoda or as the barbarous people call it Omidie PHARNACEA Platena AMISVS Amid or Hemid or as Niger thinketh Simiso SINOPE Pordapas yet the Turkes to this day call it Sinabe HERACLEA Aupop and Pendarachia and oueragainst Constantinople where we began is CHALCEDON Chalcidona or as the Turkes terme it Caltitiu a free city and of great command in those daies but now as P. Gyllius saith it is a small street without any mention of wals Vpon the West side of this sea the Thracians did dwell vpon the South the Asians as the Bithynians Galatians and Cappadocians The Colchi did possesse the Eastern coast All along generally vpon the North aswell in Europe as Asia inhabited the Sarmatians and Scythians distinguished into diuers and sundry nations amongst these are the Tauroscythians which tooke their name from thence and their Cherronnesus or demy-ile vulgarly knowen by the name of Taurica Cherronnesus and Scythica Cherronnesus Appianus nameth it Pontica Cherronnesus the demy-ile of Pontus which Pliny writeth was sometime inuironed round with the sea For forme and quality it is compared and thought to be much like Peloponnesus Strabo from the mouth or relation of others hath left written that it was sometime annexed to the maine land by an isthmos or neckeland of 360. furlongs in length The country toward Metopon Frons Arietis the rammes head is rough mountainous and much subiect to Northren stormes cold and violent blasts Neere to Theodosia Caffa or Cofe as the Turkes write it a city situate vpon the sea whose hauen is so capacious and large that it is able to entertaine an hundred tall shippes at once it is a good and fertile soile Athenaeus writeth that bulbi certaine bolled rootes which do grow heere of their owne accord are so sweet and pleasant that they may be eaten raw In it also is the hill Berosus where as Pliny witnesseth are three wels of which whosoeuer drinketh he dieth without any griefe and without any remedy Plutarch in Tanais maketh mention of an oile made in this mountaine Berosus which the country people do presse out of a certaine plant which they call Halinda With this oile they annoint themselues and then being once warme they feele not the cold although it be neuer so bitter The same authour telleth of the hearb Phryxa which groweth about Borea antrum the caue Borea which if the stepchildren shall haue about them they shall suffer no wrong at their stepmothers hand This hearb is colder than Snow yet as soone as euer the stepmothers shall go about to wrong their sonne in lawes it presently casteth out flames of fire and by that meanes they shunne all eminent dangers and causes of feare Thus far of Cherronnesus Taurica They which take any pleasure in fables or fictions of poets belonging to this Pontus or spoken of the same let them haue recourse to Senecan Medra or the Iphigenia of Euripides and others that haue written of the voiages of the Argonautes or the story of Iasons Golden fleece But before I leaue this sea I thinke it not amisse to put thee in mind what Iosephus writeth in the 11. chapter of his 9. booke of the Antiquity of the Iewes Hee there saith that Ionas the Prophet being deuoured and swallowed vp of the whale about Issicus finus Golfo de Atazzo a bay of the mediterran sea neere to Issus a city of Silicia which now they vulgarly call Atazzo was after three daies cast vp againe into this Euxine sea aliue vnhurt or any way perished One part of this his relation I will beleeue if you will beleeue the other Robertus Constantinus in his supplement of the Latine tongue saith that Lamia was a fish Of the fenne MAEOTIS Mar delle Sabacche it is commonly called now a daies the Italians of a towne abuttant vpon it name it Mar della Tana and Mar bianco the white sea of the Scythians it is called Carpaluc of the Arabians Bohari'lazach as Baptista Ramusius witnesseth beside other Geographers read Polyb. in his 4. booke and Arist in the end of his 1. booke and beginning of the 2. of his Meteor The length of it is 6000. as Themistius Euphrada writeth In this sea there are not many ilands yet these are not all inhabited or manured and the people which dwell in them do liue very poorly for they vse the flesh of great fishes dried in the sunne and then beaten and stamped to powder in steed or meale for bread for as Pomponeus saith they yeeld no great store of prouision for victuals Î ÎÎΤÎΣ ÎÎ¥ÎÎÎÎÎΣ
place the same authour writeth that that there were in it aboue three thousand statues Strabo writeth that this Colossus in his time was by an earth-quake ouerthrowne and lay along and was broken off at the knees after which time the Rhodians were by the oracle of Apollo forbidden to set it vp againe Of this Earth-quake read Polybius in his fifth booke The aire is neuer so thicke and cloudy nor the heauen euer so closely maskt saith Solinus Polyhistor but the sunne doth shine in Rhodes Whereupon Manilius writeth thus of it Tuquè verè domus Solis cui tota sacrataes And thou who truly sacredart and princely court of glorious Sunne Pliny and Athenaeus do commend the Wines and Figges of Rhodes aboue those of other countries Phylostratus in his second booke of Images affirmeth that the soile of this I le is very good and fertile of Grapes and Figges Eusebius writeth that the inhabitants and people of this I le alwaies vpon the sixth day of May vsed to sacrifice a man vnto their gods There are some which boldly affirme that these people were called Colossians of that famous Colossus before mentioned Amongst which are Eustathius Zonaras and Glycas as also Suidas but that he calleth them not Colossenses but Colassenses sounding a the first vowell not o the fourth in the second syllable Others of whose opinion I am do rather thinke that those are called Colossenses which do inhabite Colostae now Chone as Porphyrogennetas sheweth a city of Phrygia in Asia the lesse to whom S. Paul wrote his Epistle not to these Rhodians as we haue shewed in our Treasury Diodorus Siculus and Polybius do speake much of Rhodes but of all men Strabo doth describe it best Of this iland see the third chapter of the seuenth booke of Aulus Gellius It had seuen Arsenals or docks whâre shippes were built and repaired as I reade in the fift booke of Polyaenus in Heraclides Their great store of shipping was a manifest argument of their great strength and power Of their empire and command which they had in Asia the maine continent see Liuies 37 and 38 books Item of their iurisdiction ouer cert ine ilands in the midland sea looke Ammians 22. booke For they had vnder their command all Caria part of Lycia Carpathus and the Calymnae certaine ilands in the Aegaean or Carpathian sea Archipelago as we are giuen to vnderstand out of the one and thirtieth oration of Dion Prusaeus LESBOS THis iland of ancient writers was called by diuers and sundry names as namely AEGIRA AETEIOPE HEMETTE LASIA PELASGIA ISSA MACARIA MITYLENA and MYTANIDA There are some as Strabo writeth which do thinke it to haue beene sundred from Ida. The fabulous story of Arion the excellent musician and lyricall poet hath made this iland more famous Of this story thou maist read more at large in Aelianus Item Sappho the poetresse who as Pausanias witnesseth wrote much of Loue and the temple of Apollo with the chappell of Lepetymnus situate in the mount Lepetymnus as Antigonus writeth haue likewise made this iland much talked of In the fables we find recorded that about Antissa Orphaeus head was buried and that the nightingals do heere sing much better than in other places Antigonus out of the authority of Myrsilus borne in this I le doth affirme for a certaine truth Diodorus Siculus writeth that it was first inhabited of the Pelasgi then of Macarius the sonne of Iupiter Cyrenaicus together with the Iones after that of Lesbus the sonne of Lapithus Pliny and Athenaeus do affirme it to be a very fertile soile and good for vines the wine Athenaeus doth so highly commend that he INSVLAR ALIQVOT AEGAEI MARIS ANTIQVA DESCRIP Ex Conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij Antuerpiani LEMNOS LESBOS CIA et CEOS SAMVS EVBOEA Insula RHENIA DELVS ICARIA RHODVS CHIOS CYPRVS Insula laeta choris blandorum et mater amorum Cypri insulae incognitae positionis LOCA Esmaeus Tyrrhia GENTES Asphax Otienses VRBES Acra Acragas Alexandria Alcathi villa Asine Capbalus Cerbia Cinyria Cresium Cyrenia nisi sit Ceronia Dionia Epidarum Erysthia Gerandrum Lacedaemon Malum Togessus Tembrus Vrania Cum priuilegio decennali 1584. Psieus flu et Aous flu Aoius mons saith that it is indeed more like to Ambrosia than meere wine Pomponius Mela saith it hath fiue goodly townes but Pliny speaketh of eiht yet we out of Greeke and Latine authours haue found the names of many more as thou maist see in the Mappe This amongst the iles of the midland sea famous for their larger compasse and greatnesse doth possesse the seuenth and last place In Strabo thou shalt find much of this iland CHIOS AThenaeus writeth that this iland is full of thicke woods and ouergrowne with trees and bushes Item that the people and inhabitants of the same were of all the Grecians the first that vsed to buy slaues to doe their seruile workes and drudgery It had a city of the same name which Thucydides calleth the greatest and richest of all the cities of Ionia There is nothing in this I le more renowmed than the wine which they call Chium vinum the best of all Greeke wiues as Strabo Aelianus and other good authours affirme The vines whereof this wine is made do especially grow in the fields of Aruisius Amista it is now called about the mount Pelmaeus whereupon this wine was since called Vinum aruisium and by addition of one letter Maruisium of which later we do commonly call it Malmesy Athenaeus sheweth that vinum nigrum the red wine or blacke wine was first knowne in this I le It is no lesse famous for the Lentiske tree which yeeldeth Masticke that sweet and wholesome gumme The marble also of this I le is much commended by Pliny who thinketh that the quarries of Chios did first shew vnto the world that marble of diuers colours which they vse in building of wals Vitruuius describeth a fountaine in this I le of whose waters if any man shall drinke vnawares they presently become starke fooles bererued of all vnderstanding and reason That there is heere a kinde of earth called Chia terra of soueraigne vse in Physicke the same authour doth plainly affirme Eusebius testifieth that in former times the inhabitants were woont vsually to sacrifice a man cut in pieces as small as flesh to the pot vnto Omadius Bacchus This iland was also knowne by other names as CHIA AETHALIA MACRIS and PITYVSA Some thing of the history and famous acts of these ilanders thou maist read of in Herodotus as likewise againe in Strabo Of Drimacke a slaue or bond-seruant a story very well woorth the reading done in this iland thou maist see in the sixth booke of Athenaeus his Deipnosophiston LEMNOS LEMNOS is situate ouer against mount Athos Agion oros they now call it the Italians Monte santo the Turks Manastir which as Statius and Solinus report doth cast his shadow into the Market-place of Myrina now Lemno a wonderfull thing to tell seeing that
an altar in Caledonia mentioned by Solinus a prouince of Great Britaine hauing an inscription vpon it written in Greeke letters there consecrated and dedicated to some God whose gratious fauour he had largely tasted of in this his iourney Of Asciburgium a city built by him as Tacitus writeth vpon the brinke of the riuer Rheine and of an altar there consecrated to his seruice yet that they are altogether fained and meere fables there be many things that do strongly proue And indeed Aulus Gellius in the sixth chapter of his foureteenth booke sheweth that long since this voiage vpon the Ocean seas was doubted of and called in question videlicet they made a question whether Vlysses wandred through the maine Ocean as Aristarchus would haue it or whether he neuer went out of the inner sea so Strabo and Pliny do call the Mediterran or Midland sea as Cratetes would perswade vs. And truely in Ausonius his Periocha there is not a word of this nauigation through the Ocean Item Vlysses himselfe relating vnto his wife the summe of all his peregrination doth not once name the Ocean Neither doth Dares Phrygius Hyginus in his fables or Isacius vpon Lycophron mention any such thing and yet euery one of these men doe make a large discourse of that his wandring voiage Againe those things which we find in Strabo of this matter as he himselfe plainly confesseth were taken out of Possidonius Artemidorus and Asclepiades euery one of which authours it is certaine liued many a day since Homer and not out of Homer himselfe Item the wise Seneca in the 88. chapter of his seuenth booke calleth it Angustum iter errorem longum A short iourney but long in regard of many turne-againes before it was ended But because it was also before me by the learned Iohn Brodey a man of good iudgement and quicke conceit accounted for a meere fable I will heere out of the third booke of his Miscellanea set downe his opinion in his owne words which in English are thus They saith he who thinke that Vlysses euer sailed vpon the Maine Ocean do labour to prooue that their opinion out of this verse of Homer in the tenth booke of his Odysses ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã But when thou shalt by ship haue pass'd the Ocean seas Of which opinion although I do find the learned Strabo to bee yet I see no reason why I may not freely propose to the censure of the learned what I doe thinke of the same When I doe consider the fashion and maner of building of ERYTHRAEI SIVE RVBRI MARIS PERIPLVS olim ab Arriano descriptus nunc verò ab Abrah Ortelio ex eodem delineatus VLYSSIS ERRORES ex Conatib Geographicis Ab. Ortelij ANNONIS PERIPLVS Cum Imp. Reg. et Cancellariae Brabantia priuilegio decennali 1597. Vlysses shippes described by Homer to be open without deckes and hatches I doe perceiue them to haue beene much too weake and too low to abide the billowes and stormes of the maine sea which for three moneths of the yeare galleies and tall shippes well and strongly built of the best timber and well seasoned can hardly be able to sustaine That any man should thinke that Astypyrgium or Asciburgium which wee spake of a little before was built by Vlysses as some men haue gathered out of Cornelius Tacitus it were extreame madnesse For if one would passe the Spanish French and English seas and then at length to returne backe againe through the Germane Ocean and in diuers places on Gods name vpon the sea coast to build and erect altars he had need haue a nauy of many tal ships strongly built wel appointed he must not think to do it with one little bark or rotten barge rowed to fro with oares and strength of men But authours of good credit do make mention of Vlyssipo and of other famous monuments of him to be seene in Portugall What then Whether that any thing of Vlysses his doing be there to be seene or euer were I greatly doubt and if there be yet that it was made by this Vlysses whose life famous acts Homer did describe I flatly deny And yet it is not incredible to beleeue that as we do suppose that there were many Herculesses so that there were in like maner more Vlyssesses then one which in mine opinion seemeth very probable and likely to be true Thus farre Brodey To those arguments of his I adde first That Odyssopolis is by Cedrenus and the Historia Miscella described to be neere Pontus in Asia And who is so madde to beleeue that this city was so named of this our Odyssus or as the Latines call him Vlysses And seeing that I do see that Homer himselfe doth not make mention of any one place vnto the which he did put in or landed in all this his trauel vpon the Ocean sea I am easily perswaded that this notable Poet doth not only in this verse but euen in diuers other places also by the Ocean poetically mean the sea For example neere the end of the 10. book of his Odysses ni the beginning of the 11. assoone as euer he is returned from the Inferi presently Homer maketh him to enter the Ocean But you will say he entred the Ocean neere wherabout the Cimmerij did dwell as appeareth plainly by that which he writeth in the beginning of the 12. book of his Odysses True But where I pray you did these Cimmerij dwell No where surely but in Italy within a little of the I le Circeia being returned from thence he burieth according to his promise the body of Elpenor The body I mean after so many moneths or which is more probable so many yeres for those nauigations in old time were not the next way through the middest of the sea but much further about as we haue shewed in our Thesaurus at the word OPHIR along by the shore within sight of land corrupt or which is more likely turned to dust and ashes or quite consumed to nothing If any man shall againe obiect with Ouid in the first booke of his Tristium who saith that illius pars maxima ficta laborum est The most part of Vlysses toile was forged in Poets braine and say that this whole history and not only this nauigation vpon the Maine Ocean was but a feined tale I answer that all the story except this part of his nauigation by the vast Ocean only is somewhat probable and nothing in it impossible but might haue beene done In this voiage by the Ocean sea I haue stated the longer lest the Reader might suspect that either through negligence or ignorance it were left out in this our Mappe Now let vs if you please go on forward with our intended iourney Vlysses departing from the iland Aeaea and taking his leaue of his hostesse Circes by whom hauing kept with her by the space of an whole yeare he begat his sonne Telegonus he went his way safe and
much the more neerely vnto him Pausanias saith that in Motya a city of Sicilia there was the statue or counterfet of this our Vlysses but by Nero the Emperour it was from thence transported to Rome in Italy And thus much of this braue Captaine Qui mores hominum multorum vidit vrbes who as the Poet writeth of him saw many mens maners and knew many cities Of whom also thus speaketh Ouid Si minùs errasset notus minùs esset Vlysses If great Vlysses had not strai'd he had beene more obscure But of him I will speake no more lest peraduenture with the Grammarians I bee hit in the teeth with that of Diogenes who said that while they did search diligently to know all the crosses and euils that befell Vlysses did forget their owne And moreouer that worthy admonition of wise Seneca where he saith Quid proderit inquirere vbi Vlysses errauerit quà m ne nos semper erremus What shall it auaile vs to seeke where and which way Vlysses wandred more then to restraine vs that we do not in like maner alwaies wander as he did And now it is high time to take penne from paper As for those coines which we haue spoken of before I wish thee to repaire to Goltzius and others which haue at large and peculiarly handled that argument A description of the RED SEA now vulgarly called The INDIAN SEA MARE ERYTHRAEVM or as the Latines call it MARE RVBRVM The Red Sea which heere we offer to thy view in this Mappe for as much as we can gather out of ancient writers stretcheth it selfe from the West as Liuy writeth along by the coast of Africa or Aethiopia euen vnto India in East yea and beyond that I know not how farre as Arrianus testifieth whereupon Ptolemey Pliny and Melado call it MARE INDICVM The Indian Sea But Herodotus calleth it MARE PERSICVM The Persian Sea Which Pliny doth seeme to iustifie to be true where he saith That the Persians do dwell along by the coast of the Red Sea between the coast of Africa and the iland Taprobana Strabo that worthy Geographer he calleth it MARE MAGNVM The Great sea who moreouer doth affirme it to be a part of the Atlanticke sea and that truly A part of this sea to wit where it toucheth the coast of that Aethiopia which lieth beneath Aegypt Pliny of the countrie Azania which at this day some do thinke to bee called Xoa nameth it MARE AZANIVM Where it ioineth with the Bay of Arabia it is of Ptolemey named HIPPADIS PELAGVS now called of some Archiplago di Maldiuar Item of the same Ptolemey it is otherwise called BARBARICVS SINVS The Barbarian bay I meane in that place where it beateth vpon Aethiopia and the iland Menuthesia now of the seamen generally called The iland of Saint Laurence but of that country people Madagascar and of Theuet Albagra There are two Baies or Gulfes as the Italians and Spaniards terme them of this sea much talked of in all ancient histories to wit SINVS PERSICVS The Persian Bay and SINVS ARABICVS The Arabian Bay which some not well read in old writers do for the most part call Mare Rubrum The Red Sea Very improperly being indeed but a part of that sea properly called the Red sea which we haue hitherto spoken of But why it was of the Greekes named Erythraeum and of the Latines Rubrum Red it is a great question amongst the learned not yet decided Some there are which do deeme it to haue beene called The Red Sea of the colour of the water but this of all late writers trauellers seamen and other eie-witnesses of good credit which haue in this our age euery day do saile through this Sea haue diligently viewed the same is improued and found to be altogether false Moreouer Qu. Curtius amongst the ancients doth plainly testifie that it differeth no whit in colour from other seas Some there are as Pliny writeth which do thinke that by reason of the reuerberation of the Sunne beames it seemeth to cast vp such a like colour to the sight of the beholders Others doe thinke that this is caused by reason of the colour of the sand or earth in the bottom of the same others do affirm it to be the very nature of the water Some do write that it was so named of king Erythrus Perseus sonne whose tombe as Quintus Curtius writeth did in his time remaine in a certaine iland of this sea not farre distant from the maine land Strabo calleth this iland Tyrina Pliny and Pomponius Mela Ogyris Arrianus Oaracta or else of a certaine Persian named Erythras as the forenamed Strabo giueth out Who as Pliny with him testifieth in a small barke or barge first sailed through this sea and discouered the same Which story also is at large handled by Agatarchides Yet our authour calleth him Hippalus who first found out the course to saile through the middest of this sea Pliny by that name calleth the wind by which they make their iourneis through this sea So called as is very probable of the inuentour Which wind the same authour in the thirteenth chapter of his 6. booke maketh the same that Fauonius is vnto the Latines Mela Agatarchides do call it a tempestuous stormy rough and deepe sea Pliny Philostratus Elianus Athenaeus do giue it the title of Margaritiferum the pearle-bearing sea And the same Pliny maketh it Arboriferum a tree-bearing sea For he writeth in the fiue and twentieth chapter of his thirteenth booke that it is full of groues and tall woods the toppes of whose high trees he affirmeth are seene much aboue the waters and therfore at high tide they vse to fasten their shippes vnto the toppes and at the ebbe vnto the roots of the same Item the same authour in the two and twentieth chapter of the sixth booke of his Naturall historie writeth that about Colaicum which also is called Colchi or as Solinus affirmeth about Tapobrana an iland not farre hence the sea is of a very greenish colour and so full of trees that their toppe boughes are barked and brushed with the rudders or sterne of those ships that saile this way Moreouer that trees do grow in this sea Megasthenes out of Antigonus de Mirabilibus doth affirme which Plutarch in his Naturall questions and againe in his booke de facie Lunae doth auouch to be true where he doth particularly nominate some of them to wit Oliue-trees Bay-trees and Plocamus which otherwise they call Isidis Capillus This also Strabo in the sixth booke of his Geography iustifieth to be true so doth the forenamed Pliny who teacheth vs that it is a plant much like to corall without leaues Agatarchides saith that it resembleth much the blacke rush Athenaeus out of Philonides the Physician writeth that the vine was first brought from the Redde-sea and planted in Greece In the eigth chapter of the fourth booke of Theophrastus his history of plants you may reade of diuerse
other kinds of trees and herbs which do naturally grow in this sea Pomponius sheweth that this sea hath more and greater monsters that do liue and breed in it then any other sea in the world beside Quintus Curtius affirmeth that it is full of whales balaenae of such an huge bignesse that they are in bulke equall to the greatest shippes or vessels that are Solinus saith that one of them will couer two akers of ground The same authour doth there describe vnto vs certaine blew wormes which haue their forelegges not lesse then six foot long These are of that wonderfull strength that oft times they do with their clawes lay hold vpon Elephants comming thitherto drinke and by maine force pull them into the sea Item he telleth of certaine whirle-pooles Physeteras he calleth them of that huge bignesse that they are to see to like vnto great and massie columnes these doe many times raise themselues vp as high as the crosse-mast from whence they spout out such abundance of water out of their gullets that oft times by the violence of the storme the vessels of those which saile and passe by that way are sunke and cast away Strabo hath left in writing that Amazenas the admirall of the Indian fleet did there see a whale of fifty foot in length Arrianus in his Indica describeth certaine balaenas whales or whirlepooles of an huge and wonderfull bignesse with three sorts of great and terrible kind of Serpents which as Solinus writeth will couer more then two akers of lands It is recorded by Pliny that the Hydri certaine sea-monsters of twenty cubites in length did much affright the nauy of Alexander the Great Item he telleth of torteises of such a maruellous bignesse that the shell of one of them will make a couer for a prettie house and againe That they vsually do saile in these shels vpon this sea like as they vse in other countries in shippes and boates Yea as Agatarchides affirmeth these fishes do serue those which dwell vpon this sea coast instead of houses boats dishes and meat About the iland Taprobana now called as generally all learned do thinke Samotra there are certaine fishes which do liue partly vpon sea and partly vpon land whereof some are like oxen others like horses and other some are like other foure footed beasts as Strabo in his fifteenth and sixteenth bookes hath left recorded And thus much of the name situation and nature of this Redde-sea which Liuy in his 45. booke tearmeth Finem terrarum The outmost bound of the world He that desireth to know more of this sea let him haue recourse to Agatarchides and Arrianus in his Indica Item let him consult with Baptista Ramusio who translated this Periplus or discouery into the Italian tongue and hath enlarged the same with a discourse as hee calleth it of his owne of the same argument And I would wish him not to omit Stuckius who also translated the same into the Italian tongue and hath illustrated it with his most learned and laborious Commentaries Lastly Athenaeus in the fourteenth booke of his Deipnosophiston maketh me beleeue that Pythagoras that great and famous Philosopher did write a booke of the Redde sea HANNO'S PERIPLVS OR Discouery of the Atlanticke Seas and Coasts of Africa THis Periplus of Hanno king of Carthage was first translated out of Greeke into Latine by Conradus Gesnerus a man that hath very well deserued of all sorts of scholars succedent ages hath illustrated the same with his most learned and painfull Commentaries But before him Baptista Ramusio turned it into the Tuscane tongue and hath to it adioined a discourse as he termeth it Of the ancient writers Pomponius Mela in the second chapter of his third booke Pliny in the first chapter of the fift book of his history of Nature who there calleth him a captaine of Carthage not king of Cathage haue made mention of this Periplus or Discouery But he calleth this discourse by the name of Commentaries not of a Periplus The same Pliny in the one and thirtieth chapter of his sixth booke calleth him an Emperour Yet Solinus in the last chapter of his worke out of Xenophon Lampsacenus maketh as if hee had beene a king of the Poeni Arrianus also toward the latter end of his Indian stories mentioneth this Periplus Moreouer Pliny in the sixteenth chapter of the eighteenth booke of his Naturall historie and Aelianus in the fiftieth chapter of his fifth booke De Animalibus do make mention of one Hanno who was the first man that euer was heard of in the world that durst handle and take vpon him to tame a Lion But whether he be the same with this our Hanno I am not able to determine For there haue beene many of that name of which if any man be desirous to know more let him repaire to the Commentaries of the forenamed Gesner which he wrot vpon this Periplus These words in Pliny and Martianus in very deed are meant of another Hanno diuers from this of whom wee haue hitherto spoken Hanno say they at such time as the Punicke Empire stood in flourishing estate sailed round about by the coast of Barbary and so from thence South-ward all along by the shore vntill at length after a long and tedious iourney he came to the coasts of Arabia Moreouer that student that is desirous to know more of this Periplus or Discouery may adde to these collections of ours such things as Iohn Mariana hath written of it in the latter end of his first booke of his history of Spaine ORBIS ARCTOVS OR The Northren frozen Zone THe draught of this we haue in this place heere adioined both for an auctuary and for the better beautifying or proportioning of this Mappe To wit that there might be something that might answer to the modell of Hannoes Periplus This wee intreat the diligent student of ancient Geography to take in good part Peraduenture succedent ages shall heereafter manifest to the world another different from this of ours and perhaps more true by the diligent and painfull trauels I hope of our English nation or their consorts the Hollanders For these both haue spared no cost nor refused any danger to find out a passage through the Northren seas from hence to China and India For hitherto there is no other way discouered to saile thither but by the South by Cabo de buona speranza which is a long and most tedious iourney But of this read hose worthy labours of M. Richard Hackluyt who to the great benefit and singular delight of all men hath set out the English voyages to the immortall praise and commendation of this our Nation and those braue Captaines and Seamen which haue vndertaken and performed the same ARGONAVTICA That is IASONS voyage for the GOLDEN FLEECE ARGONAVTICA ILLVSTRISSIMO PRINCIPI CAROLO COMITI ARENBERGIO BARONI SEPTIMONTII DOMINO MIRVARTII EQVITI AVREI VELLERIS ETC. ABRAH ORTELIVS DEDICAB L. M. Ex
sted of that they make of barley steeped and sodden a kinde of very strong drinke which will assoone make the tosse-pot drunke as the strongest wine in France Lewis Guicciardine writeth that about halfe a Dutch mile off from this towne there is a Mine or quarry of stone that is very like to mettall of Pliny in the 10. Chapter of the foure and thirtieth booke of his Naturall historie it is called Lapis aerosus Cadmia and lapis calaminaris if I be not deceiued The brasse stone or Copper ore D. Fusch testifieth that it hath also diuerse veines of Lead and Iron A kinde of blacke stone cole like vnto that which we heere call Seacoale of a sulphurous nature a good fuell and much vsed of Farriers and Smithes is in diuers places of the country digged out of the ground in great abundance Moreouer heere are found diuers sorts of stone not much vnlike to Marble or Iasper party coloured very beautiful and good for building This countrey at the first was no more but a County or Earldome vntill that Fredericke surnamed Barbarosso in the yeere of our Lord 1172. graced it with the title and dignity of a Duchie The first Duke that enioied this honor was Henry the First lineally descended from Henry the Fourth that valiant and religious Emperour At length Henry the Second Duke of Limburgh dying without heire male Iohn the First Duke of Brabant about the yeere after Christs incarnation 1293 by right of inheritance claimed the same and by dint of sworde driuing out Reynold Earle of Gelderland the Vsurper obteined it since whose daies it hath beene quietly possessed by the house of Brabant Therefore for iustice in ciuill causes not only Limburg but also Faulconburg Dalem and other liberties and free townes beyond the Mose do come to the courts of Brabant which ordinarily are held at Brussels otherwise for ecclesiasticall iurisdiction they doe belong to the diocesses of that Bishop of Leige But beside this dukedome of Limburgh there are diuers other Iursdictions and Signiories described in this Charte of the which these following are the chiefe whereof it shal not be amisse to speake a word or two Faulconburgh Valckembourg it is called of the Dutch but of the French Fauquemont is a very prety towne which hath iurisdiction and command ouer a large circuite of ground conteining many fine villages It is three great Dutch miles from Aix and but two small miles from Mastricht It was conquered and taken by Iohn the third Duke of Brabant who ouercame Ramot the Lord of Faulconburgh a troublesome man that at that time laid seege to Mastricht and had much and oft vexed the country round about him DALEM is a prety fine towne with a Castle but of no great strength It is three long miles from Aix and two from Liege It was honoured with the title of an Earldome and had iurisdiction and command ouer many villages and a great circuit of ground vp as high as the riuer of Mose Henry the Second Duke of Brabant conquered it and adioined it to his dominions ROIDVCK or as Guicciardin calleth it Rhodele-duc is an ancient little towne with an old Castle about one long Dutch mile as the forenamed authour would haue it from Faulconburg yet this our Mappe maketh it about two AIX or AIX LACHAPELLE if we may beleeue Munster was that which the Latines called Aquisgranum so much spoken of and mentioned in the stories of Charles the Great and others of those times Others would haue it to be that which Ptolemey in the 9 chapter of the second booke of his Geography calleth Veterra and where he saith the thirtieth Legion called Vlpia legio did reside Limprand nameth it Palais de Grau Rheginon Palais de eaux that is the Water palace which in my iudgement seemeth most probable because I find that that city in Prouence in France which the Romans called Aquae Sextiae the Frenchmen do at this day call Aix This city is situate betweene Brabant Limburgh the Duchie of Gulicke and the Bishopricke of Liege Some thinke that it was destroied and laid leuell with the ground by Attila king of the Humes others thinke that it was first founded by Charles the Great But to leaue all these as doubtfull this is certeine that it standeth in a most pleasant plaine and as healthfull and sweet an aire as any may be elswhere found in these parts That faire Church of our Sauiour and the blessed Virgin his mother was built by this Emperour and by him was endowed with great lands priuiledges many holy and precious reliques brought thither from sundry places of the world Beatus Rhenanus writeth that Charles the Great made it the head and chiefe city of the kingdome of France and generally of all the whole Empire the ordinary Court and place of residence for the Emperour in these Westerne parts of the same Moreouer he ordained that heere the Emperour should by the Bishop of Collen Metropolitan of this prouince be crowned with a crown of Iron at Millan with a crowne of Siluer and at Rome with a crowne of Gold Ouer one of the doores of the Towne-house are written these six Latine verses Carolus insignem reddens hanc condidit vrbem Quam libertauit post Romam constituendo Quòd sit trans Alpes hic semper regia sedes Vt caput vrbs cuncta colat hanc Gallia tota Gaudet Aquisgranum prae cunctis munere clarum Quae prius imperij leges nunc laureat almi And ouer another doore these two Hîc sedes regni trans Alpes habeatur Caput omnium ciuitatum prouinciarum Galliae This famous Emperour hauing reigned ouer the Frenchmen 47. yeares and worne the imperiall diadem 14. ended his life in the yeere of our Lord 813. and was heere enterred in a tombe of Marble in our Ladies Church with this plaine epitaph Caroli Magni Christianissimi Romanorum Imperatoris Corpus hoc conditum est sepulchro That is the body of Charles the Great Emperour of the Romans lieth heere interred in this tombe Thus farre Guicciardine to whom I wish thee to repaire if thou desire a larger discourse of these particulars LIMBVRGENSIS DVCATVS TABVLA NOVA EXCVSA SVMPTIBVS IOAN BAPTISTAE VRINTS AEMVLI STVDII GEOGRAPHIAE D. AB ORTELLI P. M. COSMOGRAPHI REGII c. ILLVSTRISSIMO DOCTISSIMOQVE DOMINO D. GASTONI SPINOLAE COMITI BRVACENSI c. ORDINIS EQVESTRIS S. IACOBI PRIMO A STABVLIS ATQVE A CVBICVLIS SERENISSIMI DVCIS BRABANTIAE EIVSDEMQVE IN BELLICIS CONSILIIS ASSESSORI ORDINARIO DVCATVS LIMBVRGENSIS TOTIVSQVE REGIONIS VLTRAMOSANAE GVBERNATORI VIGILANTISSIMO OMNISQVE ERVDITIONIS ASYLO VNICO HANC TABVLAM GEOGRAPHICAM NOVISSIMIS DIMENSIONIBVS A SE AD EXACTISSIMAM REDACTAM PERFECTIONEM AEGIDIVS MARTINI ANTVERPIENSIS IN VTROQVE IVRE LICENTLATVS ET MATHEMATICVS FECIT ET DEDICAVIT ANNO M.DCIII AN EPISTLE OF HVMFREY LHOYD VVRITTEN TO ABRAHAM ORTEL COSMOGRAPHER TO PHILIP the Second King of SPAINE wherein at large and learnedly he discourseth of the
to name places after the same Saints vpon whose daies they finde them I haue nothing to adde saue that Theuet is mistaken in that he falsly and carelesly ascribes the same mountaine vnto S. Michaels Isle which we haue truly and fully described in Pico Of these Isles somewhat you may read in the Historie of Ierome Conestagio touching the Vnion of the Kingdome of Portugale to the crowne of Castile And also in the 97. Chapter of Iohn Huighen van Linschoten his East-Indian iournall AÃORES INSVLAE Priuilegio Imp. et Reg. Maiest necnon Ordinum Belgicor ad decennium Longitudo huius descriptionis sumta est à meridiano I Ptolemaei Occidentem versus Has insulas perlustrauit summà que diligentia accuratissimè descripsit et delineauit Ludouicus Teisera Lusitanus Regiae Maiestatis cosmographus SPAINE SPAINE is resembled by Strabo vnto an Ox-hide spred vpon the ground It is around inuironed by the sea saue only where it is diuided from France by the Pyreney-mountaines On the East it hath the said Pyreney-mountaines which from the Temple of Venus or the Promontory stretched foorth neere Illiberis now Colibre runneth along to the British Ocean and this is the very narrowest part of Spaine insomuch saith Vaseus that when I trauelled thorow Biscay I remember that from the hill of S. Adrian if my sight deceiued me not I saw both seas namely the Ocean neere at hand and as farre off as I could discerne the foame-white waues of the Mediterran sea North it is bounded by the Biscain sea West by the Western sea and South by the Streight of Gibraltar and part of the Mediterran sea Spaine is diuided into three Prouinces Baetica Lusitania and Tarraconensis Baetica on the North is inclosed with the riuer Anas now called Guadiana West with that part of the Atlantick Ocean which is betweene the mouth of Guadiana and the Streight of Gibraltar South with part of the Mediterran sea called of olde Mare Balearicum extending from the Streight last mentioned to the Promontory of Charidómus now called Cabo de Gata and Eastward it is bounded by an imaginary line drawen from the said Promontory by the towne of Castulo to the riuer Guadiana It is called Baetica of the famous riuer Baetis which cuts the whole Prouince in twaine This riuer springing out of the wood or forest anciently called Saltus Tygensis runneth into the Atlantick-ocean and is at this day called by an Arabian name Guadalquibir that is to say The great riuer This prouince of later times of the Vandal inhabitants was called Vandalicia at this present by the same word corrupted Andaluzia Lusitania conteines Algaruc and the greater part of Portugale Lusitania confineth North vpon the riuer Duero from the very mouth thereof to the bridge ouer against Simancas West it bordereth vpon that part of the Atlantick-ocean which ebs and flowes betweene the outlets of Duero and Guadiana South vpon Andaluzia and East it fronteth Hispania Tarraconensis now called Castilia c. euen from the ancient Oretania to the foresaid bridge ouer against Simancas Lusitania was thus named from Lusus the sonne of Bacchus and Lysa one of Bacchus his companions whereupon it is somtimes called of Lusus Lusitania and somtimes againe of Lysa Lysitania The residue of Spaine pertaineth to the prouince called Tarraconensis of the city Tarracona which is the head of all that prouince a city saith Strabo most notably fit for princes in their trauels to retire themselues and here the Emperors kept their chiefe iurisdiction This prouince containeth the kingdome of Murcia likewise Valencia and Arragon with Catalonia also Castilia Vieja the kingdome of Nauarre part of Portugale between the riuers Duero and Minho the kingdome of Gallicia Asturia and all Biscay Hitherto Vaseus in his chronicle of Spaine who intreateth of this argument more at large Read also Marinaeus Siculus Marius Aretius Damianus a Goës Francis Taraffa the bishop of Gerundo Annius Viterbiensis and in Spanish Florian del campo and after him Ambrosio Morales with all those other Writers of Spaine that Vaseus in the fourth chapter of his Chronicle doth recite Stephan Garibayo in his Chronicle of Spain diuided into twenty books describes the kingdome of Nauarre Iohn Mariana likewise not long since published a volume concerning Spanish matters Among the ancient Writers you must peruse Caesar Strabo and the rest which Damianus a Goës in his booke called Hispania doth nominate also the Panegyrick speech of Latinus Pacatus and Claudianus de laude Serenae Vnto these you may adde the first booke of Laonicus There is extant also a little Trauellers Breuiate written in Spanish by Alonço de Meneses containing almost all the ordinarie voyages in Spaine wherein also are noted the distances of places Three memorable things as writeth Nauagierus are prouerbially spoken of Spaine the first A bridge ouer which the water runneth whereas it runnes vnder all other bridges namely the water-conduct at Segouia the second a city compassed with fire that is to say Madrid because the town-walles are of flint and the third a bridge whereon are daily fed ten thousand head of cattel whereby is signified the riuer Guadiana which hiding it selfe vnder ground for the space of seuen miles doth then breake forth againe Albeit this last is a thing sprung rather out of the peoples vulgar opinion than out of truth as Don George of Austria Gouernour of Harlebeck an eye-witnesse most worthy of credit hath informed me being a man conuersant in all kinde of history and a a wonderfull searcher and admirer of naturall Philosophie The islands belonging vnto Spaine wherof ancient writers haue made mention at the Celtick promontory or Cape Finister are the Cassiterides which at this present are not to be found in the ocean Also Insulae Deorum otherwise called Cicae and of late times Islas de Bayona Londobris named also Erythia and now the Burlings Gades in olde time dedicated to Hercules now commonly called Cales All these are in the Ocean In the Mediterran sea you haue Ophiusa now called Formentera As likewise the two Gymnesiae or Baleares at this present called by distinct names the one Maiorca and the other Minorca The coast of Minorca is beset round about with huge mountaines but at the entrance of the hauen the roots of these mountaines are leuelled into a plaine till they meet at so narrow a distance on the other side of the shore that no ships can enter the harbor but with a gentle gale of wind The hauen is named Mahon being a most beautifull and commodious place for it stretcheth almost foure miles in length with many inlets all which serue for the harboring of ships From hence ariseth a perpetuall ridge of mountaines on which the inhabitants cut downe great plenty of wood At the vtmost part therof on the mountain-tops is built a city Contrariwise the greater Island hath a plaine shore and most high and barren mountaines in the middest A city there is of one and
olim non ob opes solum virtutem bellicam quibus semper pres titit verum etiam ob continentia disciplinam que summum apud illos locum habuit celebris fuit Nam artium illustrium et Graecae etiam lingue peritia excelluit matre vt arbitror Massilia Graeca vrbe in maritima ora Prouinciae sita ad quaÌ quondaÌ disciplinaru gratia ud ex ipsa vrbe Roma missi suÌt qui docereÌtur BRETAIGNE and NORMANDY THis Table representeth that part of Gallia Lugdunensis which stretcheth toward the Westerne Ocean The ancients named it Armorica Heere standeth Neustria corruptly so called of late yeeres for Vestria or rather Westria according to some Westrasia as much to say as a Westerne region The occasion of this errour both in pronunciation and writing was for that the French wanting a double V doe alwayes in stead thereof write a single V and because u in this small forme differs not much from n hereupon it is likely that Westria was prodigiously changed into Neustria In which Neustria at this present are situate the regions of Bretaigne and Normandie which in this Table we present vnto your view NORMANDIA so called of the Northerne people that ouer-ranne it for Nord in Dutch signifieth North and mannen men which Northerne people were Danes and Noruegians who hauing by force subdued this region planted themselues here in the time of Lotharius the Emperour Concerning the situation and nature of this place these are the words of Gaguinus in his seuenth booke Normandie is adorned and fortified with one Metropolitan six cities and ninetie foure strong townes and castles most of their villages also being built citie-like thorow which Prouince a speedie traueller shall hardlie passe in six dayes it aboundeth with fish cattell and plentie of corne being in all places so fraught with peares and apples that the people make all their drinke of the same and yet send great quantitie to other countreys They exercise clothing and are notable quaffers of cyder They are naturally a wilie people subiect to no forren lawes liuing after their owne fashions and customes which they most obstinately maintaine cunning they are in sleights and sutes of law whereupon strangers are loth to haue any dealings with them being otherwise well addicted to learning and religion Moreouer they are very apt and valiant in the warres many of whose worthy acts against strangers are recorded Thus farre Gaguinus Of the qualitie of this region you may more largely informe your selfe out of Henry Altissiodorensis his fifth booke of the life of S. German It aboundeth as Caenalis makes report with all things necessary for mans life wine only excepted which the soile doth not yeeld The chiefe city is Rouen in English commonly called Roan which hath a most learned Senate or Court of Parliament that execute iustice and decide the controuersies of the whole Prouince Heere are also great Merchants by meanes of whose trafficke the citie is knowen farre and neere In this citie there is a church dedicated to the Virgin Mary beautified with a most lofty steeple wherin hangs the greatest bell in all France weighing forty thousand pounds as these French verses grauen thereupon do testifie Ie suis nominée George d' Amboise Qui plus que trente six mil poise Et si qui bien me poysera Quarante mil y trouuera In English George de Amboise my name rightly sounds I weigh more than thirtie six thousand pounds Whoso poiseth me well Fortie thousand may tell This George after whose name the bell is called was Archbishop of Roan about the yeere 1500. who considering that in his Diocesse such was the scarsitie of oile as it would hardly be sufficient for the time of Lent granted to his Diocessans in stead thereof the vse of butter conditionally that they should pay six halfepence Tournois a piece with which summe of money he caused the said steeple to be built which thereupon is yet called Latour de beur that is The steeple of butter The antiquities and other memorable matters of this city F. Noel Taillipied hath described in French in a peculiar Treatise Thus much of Normandie BRETAIGNE bordering vpon the coast of Normandie is the vtmost prouince of France toward the Ocean Some thinke that this was of old called Aremorica Sure I am that Caesar describeth cities which he calleth Aremericas vpon this coast But Plinie and Sidonius do name the inhabitants Britannos placing them vpon the riuer of Loire The Middle-age writers call them Brittones which name they yet retaine Plinie most aptly calles this region The godliest Peninsula of Gallia Lugdunensis In a fragment of the Frankes history I reade that it was once called The horne of France from the shape thereof as I suppose Robert Caenalis is of opinion that the Brittons being named Hermiones tooke occasion by way of allusion vnto this name to make choise of those armes which they now beare commonly called Ermines with weasels tailes and the natiue colour of blacke in a field argent c. This region he saith is somewhat drie and not very fruitfull more apt to beare millet than wheat Their fields saith he they call lands It seemeth more properly to be named Eremorica than Aremorica For they make larger leagues betweene towne and towne namely of three miles which is no slight argument of a barren soile Hereof the coniecture seemes not improbable that it was called Brutannia of nourishing or feeding brute beasts So many of their townes as antiquity reports are denominated from flocks and droues as for example Pullinaicum à pullis equinis from horse-coltes Filicieriae now called Fulgeriae alias Foulgeres of braky grounds also Rhedones à Rhedis that is to say of carts which cary commodities long and tedious iourneys which I rather beleeue than that it first borrowed the name from Brutus Thus farre Caenalis let the trueth thereof stand or fall vpon his credit More concerning these countries you may reade in the same authour and in Belleforest but especially in Bertrard Argentré who hath published a large volume of the same in French Reade also Elias Vinetus vpon Ausonius his poem of Cupid crucified LA MANS the inhabitants whereof were in old time called CENOMANI PLinie in his third booke and ninth chapter putteth the Cenomani amongst the Volsci neere Massilia Ptolemey and Strabo doe place them about Brixia in Italia Transalpina which is on this side Padus Other Cenomani be found in Gallia Lugdunensi by Ptolemey and Plinie lib. 4. cap. 15. or by Caesar in his seuenth booke De bello Gall. Howbeit the latter two call them also by a surname Aulercos And these are they whose region we propound in this Table The inhabitants now call it La Mans. The situation of this countrey and of the seuerall townes you may reade in Theuet Belleforest and Caenalis out of whom I thought good to borow this one speciall note concerning a certeine riuer and a
city Groningen as also that tract which they call Ommeland to these are adioined Ouerysel Drent and Twent countries of a fatte and fertile glebe well inhabited full of villages and hamlets breeding also great plenty of cattell The cities of West Friesland are thirteen GROENINGEN the more famous for that it brought forth the learned Rodolphus Agricola DAM LIEVVERDT with a faire castle heere is kept the Court or place of Parliament and Chancerie as they commonly call it DOCKVM the place where the famous Mathematician Gemma Frisius was borne FRANICHER a common palace and place of retreit whither the Noblemen and Gentry of this country do for their pleasure retire themselues BOLSART SNEECK where Ioachim Hopper a very learned and worthy man was borne ILST SLOTEN HARLINGEN vpon an arme of the German ocean which they call Suyderzee hath a commodious hauen garded with a strong castle to defend it from the impechment and assault of the enemie WORCKVM and HINDELOPEN vpon the same bay Lastly STAVEREN which in time past hath been a mighty city but now hauing endured many bitter storms and inundations of the sea it is nothing so renowmed nor great There are beside these 490. villages or parishes of which diuers are endowed with great priuiledges and haue many rich farmours It hath many Monasteries so that for the beauty of their townes husbandrie of the land and stately Abbeies Friesland giueth place to no other country whatsoeuer That in this prouince are many gentlemen descended from honourable families hauing their houses and farms in diuers places of the shire and no Barons or free Lords the cause is partly by reason of the foresaid casualities and partly for that they being contented with their own estate and liberty haue not followed the courts of forrein Princes Petrus Oliuarus in his annotations vpon Pomponius Mela where he speaketh of West Friesland writeth that within so little a circuite of ground he neuer saw so many parish Churches There were saith he which do alleadge this to haue been the cause of that multitude of Churches they report that there arose a great contention amongst the nobility of this country about their places in those Churches euery one contending for the highest seat and when as this contention grew euery day worse and worse they determined as many as were able to build them seuerall Curches euery man vpon his owne demaines and so euery man might take the highest roome in his own seat and heere grew the cause of building so many Churches Thus farre Oliuarius where also thou maist see many things els worth the reading Moreouer read Albertus Crantzius his Saxonia But he that desireth a more ample knowledge of this prouince let him haue recourse vnto the description of the Low countries done by Lewis Guicciardine Aelsius Edouardus Leon Frisius hath described this country in Heroike verse dedicated to D. Viglius Zwichemus Cornelius Kempius and Suffridus Petrus haue done the same at large in peculiar treatises The learned Hieronymus Verrutius did this other day promise to set out the antiquities of this Country FRISIA OCCIDENTALIS SIBRANDVS LEONIS LEOVARDIENSIS DESCRIB Cum priuilegio Imp. et Reg. Mtm. ad decennium 1579. Antiquae Frisiae situs sub Augusto Imperatore ut fertur EAST FRIESLAND THat the Frisij did not in former times inhabit this tract but the Cauchi there is none I thinke that doubt Beside Strabo Dion Suetonius Paterculus and Ael Spartianus Ptolemey who distinguisheth them into The Greater and The Lesser doth make mention of this people Ptolemey placeth the Greater Cauchi between the riuers Weiser and Elbe the Lesser between Eems and Weiser where now these Frieslanders which we call East-Frieslanders at this day do dwell Of the Cauchi Pliny in the first Chapter of his sixteenth booke thus speaketh In the North we haue seene saith he the countries of the Cauchi the Greater and the Lesser as they are termed altogether void of wood and trees For by an huge in-let there twise euery day and night by courses the sea runneth in amaine confusedly couering whatsoeuer generally the earth bringeth forth leauing it doubtfull which is sea and which is land There the silly distressed people get them vp to the toppes of high hills or mounts raised by labour and industrie of men according to the height of the highest tide as they find by experience and thereon they build their poore cottages where they dwell like sailers floting on the waters when the ocean flowing encloseth them round or like those which haue suffered shipwrake when the waters ebbing returne backe againe and then they go out to fish about their cabbines when they obserue the fish to follow the tide They haue no cattell they liue not vpon milke and whit-meats as their neighbours do they hunt not any wild beast as being farre from any shrubs or bushes where they may hide their heads Of Reike a kind of seaweed and rushes growing vpon the washes and boggy places they twist cords whereof they make their fishing nets and taking vp a kind of muddy earth with their hands drying it rather with the wind then with the sunne they vse it for fuell to dresse their meat and heat their limmes starke and stiffe with the cold blasts of the Northren winds They haue no other drinke but raine water which they catch and keep in ditches in the porches of their houses Yet these nations if they be at this day conquered by the Romanes they count it no other but slauery and bondage So it is indeed fortune is fauourable to some to their owne hurt and hinderance Thus Pliny writeth of this people who wondereth that they preferred liberty before the tyrannous command of the Romanes or rather as I thinke he enuieth that they were freed from their yoke For neither is it yet so wonderfull a thing as he would make it for a free nation before all things els whatsoeuer to maintaine their liberty which is excellent a thing in his iudgement ô Pliny whom thou thy selfe doest highly commend before all other who perswadeth vs to maintaine the same with the vttermost hazard of our life and affirmeth it worthily to be desired and preferred not only of man but also of brute beasts before all things in the world beside This country in former times was diuided into many Signiories which seuerally were gouerned by their seuerall and proper Princes euen vnto the time of Fredericke the third Emperour of Rome who gaue this whole country vnto one Vlricke and created him Earle of the same in the yeare after Christs natiuity 1465. The soile of this tract is so rich of all necessarie things that it seemeth not greatly to stand in need of the help of neighbour countries Yea it doth so plentifully abound with diuers things as Horses Oxen Cattell Hogges Wool Butter Cheese Barley Oates Wheat Beanes Pease and Salt that from hence euery yeare they conuey great store of these commodities vnto forrein countries This County hath
Iordane in his mappe of Denmarke the ilands Groenland Island Hetland Feroa and the Orkneys Yet we haue said before that the Orkney iles do belong vnto the kingdome of Scotland vnder the name and title of a Dukedome Olaus also saith but falsly as I perswade my selfe that the I le Gotland doth belong vnto the kingdome of Swedland GOTHIA or the ile Gotland is a good ground for the feeding and bringing vp of cattell horses and oxen There is plentifull fishing fowling and hunting It is very rich of a kind of faire marble as also of all maner of things necessary for the maintenance of mans life In it is the goodly towne Visbui sometime the most famous and frequent Mart of all Europe There are yet remaining certaine ruines of marble sufficient testimony of his ancient greatnesse and beauty at this day it is now renowmed for the faire Abbey of Benedictine Friers and the Library there containing about 2000. bookes of sundry authours rare and ancient manuscripts Thus farre out of Olaus Magnus and Iacobus Zieglerus CIMBRICA CHERSONES VS now called IVITLAND CImbrica Chersonesus out of the which the Cimbri about the yeare 105. before the incarnation of Christ issued forth and spread themselues in other countries of Europe to the great terrour and affrighting of all Italie stretching it selfe from the riuer Elbe into the North about 80. miles containeth many large and goodly shires It is a part of the kingdome of Denmarke which M. Adams nameth Daniam Cismarinam Denmarke on this side the sea In the entrance of it as one commeth out of Saxony there standeth HOLSTATIA Holstein which old writers for that it is disioined and seuered four the rest of Germany toward the North by the riuer Elbe Albis they called it named NORDALBINGIA and for that it was alwaies accounted the vttermost Northren bound of the Roman Empire and therefore Henry surnamed Auceps the Fowler Emperour of Rome about 650. since had heere in the city of Sleswicke somewhat beyond the limites of the Empire a Lieutenant and Lord-warden of the Marches Holstein conteineth three principall shires WAGRIA STORMAR and DITMARSH of the which Federicke the Emperour about 106. yeares agone made a Dukedome The next prouince from the riuer Eydore which is the furthest bound of Holstein euen vnto Kolding conteineth the Dukedome of Sleswick so named of Sleswick the chiefe city and ancientest mart towne of this country For in former times this country was intituled by the name of the Dukedome of Iuitland which Waldemare the great-grand-child of Abel king of Denmarke first held by homaga from Erick their king about the yeare of Christ 1280. The male line of the Kings and Dukes failing and the Dukedome of Sleswick and the kingdome of Demnarke being vnited and knit into one body Queen Margaret heire to the three crownes granted the Dukedome of Sleswick to Gerard Duke of Holstein on this condition that he should acknowledge his tenure from the king of Denmarke The rest of Cimbrica Chersonesus called North Iuitland stretching it selfe toward Norway by Scagen a towne by reason the quicksands and the shallow sea there well known to sea men groweth sharp and narrow like a wedge This prouince is broadest about Aleburgh a mart towne vpon an arme of the sea which they call Lymford for there it falleth into Iuitland and pearceth almost quite thorow the same Westward diuiding Wensussel only a very narrow space except from the rest making it a Peninsula or Neckland from thence spreading it selfe into a greater breadth enclosing and compassing many goodly ilands putting forth many elbowes and branches it distinguisheth and boundeth diuers shires and countries In this Bay is that Iland which Otho the first Emperour of Rome about the yeare after Christs incarnation 960. when as he passed with his army from the one end of Iuitland to the other called Ottonia whereof the whole tract about this I le is called Otthesunt or vulgarly Odsunt That iland is now called Tyrhalm so named as I guesse of Tyre the mother of king Harald who after the departure of the Emperour Otho out of Iuitland caused all the country from Sleswick Northward to be fenced with a wall and deepe trench In that Iland at this day there is a village called Odby where they suppose that the Iuites ouerthrew the Emperour and his forces Thus farre the authour of this chart hath written of this whole prouince DANIAE REGNI TYPVS CORNELIVS ANTONIADES DESCRIPSIT Cum Priuilegio CIMBRICAE CHERSONESI nunc IVTIAE descriptio auctore Marco Iordano Cum priuileio decenn 1595. HOLSATIA vulgarly called HOLSTEIN OF Holstein thus Crantzius in the seuen and twentieth Chapter of his fifth booke of the history of Saxony Holstatia tooke the name of a vulgar word of thar language for that the country is woody and full of forrests to distinguish between these parts and the other neere adioining which are moorish and green pasture grounds The Saxons call the inhabitants Holsaten that is people dwelling amongst the woods on the contrary those which dwell in fenny countries they call Merstude Thereof the Latines haue formed he names Holsati Holsatia Holsaten and Holstein like as the French and Italians are from their own languages wont to enrich the Latine tongue Vpon the East this country is bounded by the riuer Bilene on the West by Store on the South by Elbe or Elue on the North by Eydore which in time past was the furthest bound of Denmarke From this riuer Eastward the Wandalles or Vandalles otherwise called Wagers did inhabit of whom that prouince was named WAGRIA of an ancient and sometime a populous city of that name now a poore village little inhabited without wall trench rampart or fence the houses are couered with reeds gathered in the fennes homely and country like it runneth out Eastward as farre as the riuer Trauenna Notwithstanding that part of the country which from the riuer Bilene by Elbe declineth toward the riuer Store and of that riuer is called Stormare leaueth but a little ground to the old Holsatia from Store to Eydore For the Dietmarshers a people inhabiting in mournish and fenny places do claime a freedome and priuiledge from the iurisdiction of any other Prince This Crantzius in his time wrote of the state of Holstein then Whereupon it is apparant that Holstein was diuided into Thietmarsh Wagria and Stormare The same Crantzius and others do also call these Holsaters Transabianos and Nordalbianos as situate beyond and vpon the North-side of the riuer Elbe called of the Latines Albis Ado nameth them also Northuidos vnder whom are conteined as the same authour and Helmoldus do write the Stormaren Holsaters and Thietmarshers He that wrote of the warres between the Danes and Dietmarshers his name we know not doth describe these countries somewhat otherwise then those forenamed writers haue done For he affirmeth that Holstein as now it is called generally doth comprehend the Dukedome of Sleswicke Wagria Stormare Dietmarsh and Iuitland with
that after his death by the triall of Hoate Iron she would approue to the view of the world how wrongfully he was put to death The day came when as the Emperour sate to heare the causes and complaints of widdowes and Orphanes Together with these came the late Countesse bringing in her hand the Earles head and demandeth what death that Iudge is worthy of that had put a man to death wrongfully The Emperour answered He is worthy to lose his head She saith Thou art the same man who at the false suggestion of thy wife didst vniustly cause my husband to be beheaded The which when as the widdow approued vnto him by the maner of triall by hoat iron the Emperour yeelded himselfe into the hands of the widdow willing to abide his deserued punishment Notwithstanding by the mediation of the Bishop and the Nobility he obtained of the Countesse respite for tenne daies then for eight then for seuen lastly for six After the end of which daies the Emperour hauing examined the matter and being assured of the truth gaue sentence against his wife that she should be burned at a stake and giuing foure castles vnto the widdow redeemed his life These castles are in the Bishopricke of Luna in Hetruria or Tuscane and they are called after the names of the daies of repreeue The tenth The eighth The seuenth and The sixth Thus farre Syffridus which I thought good to set down in this place for to my knowledge no man els hath left any record of these castles neither are they named in this Mappe by our Authour notwithstanding that he hath described the country most curiously FLORENTINI DOMINII FIDELISSIMA ET NOVA DESCRIPTIO Auctore D. Stephano Monacho Montisoliueti The liberties of PERVGIA IOhannes Campanus writing of this country affirmeth that although he had trauailed and viewed many countries yet he neuer saw in all his life a more pleasant country and better manured then the country of Perugia All things seeme wast and wild to those that are farre off but if you shall come more neere nothing may be found more glorious either in respect of the husbandry of the land or wholesomnesse of the aire or fertility of the soile The riuer of Tiber runneth through the middest of this country and kindly watereth the same Not farre from which is the city Perugia situate vpon the Mount Apennine built long since as Trogus Pompeius affirmeth by the Achaians and of the twelue cities of Hetruria it is the chiefe It was called Augusta by the Emperour Augustus as the Capitall letters halfe a yeard square grauen vpon the gate do declare This city in regard of the nature of the place is inuincible richly beautified both with religious and priuate buildings of great state and is very populous This city aboue all the cities of Italie hath been euermore most fortunate and happie hauing retained the same state and gouernment little or nothing altered which it enioied before the building of Rome and that which afterward it had in the time when Rome was ruled by Kings Consuls Emperours and Tyrants at this time it reteineth Yet it hath endured many and diuers greeuous and bitter storms For in the time when Fabius Maximus was Consull as Liuie reporteth 4500. of his citizens were slaine In the daies of the Triumuiri Augustus besiedged it and forced it to great distresse for want of victualls tooke it and rased it to the ground and was wholly defaced with fire except only the Temple of Vulcane as Appian recordeth Afterward it endured the seuen yeares siedge and batterie of the cruell Tyrant Totilas and at length was sacked and spoiled c. Now it is subiect to the Pope of Rome and hath a famous Vniuersitie which was erected about the yeare of CHRIST 1290. as Middendorpius hath written Heere in the time of our grandfathers flourished the most renowmed Ciuilians Bartholus and Baldus In the precincts of this city is Lago di Perugia the lake of Perugia anciently called LACVS TRASVMENVS famous long since for a great ouerthrow heere giuen by Hanniball to the Romanes Appianus calleth it Lacus Plestinus but for what reason I know not It is in compasse as the foresaid Campanus writeth about thirtie miles The water of it is very cleare and pure there are no riuers which runne into it neither hath it any issue forth yet is his water so exceeding sweet that any man would thinke it were fedde from some running fountaine It hath in it three Isles whereof two which are toward the North are close together the one called the Greater the other the Lesser Maiores and Minores This is wast and not in habited only it hath a Church situate vpon the toppe of an hill The other which is neere to the liberties of Cortona conteineth about 200. families The third which is toward the South and is bigger then the other two is very populous and well inhabited The inhabitants almost giue themselues wholly to Fishing they sow little Corne yet they do not neglect to plant vines For wood fuell and fodder they go out into the fields and woods neere adioining Amongst the records of Lewis first Emperour of Rome there is mention of these three Ilands where he nameth them MAIOR MINOR and PVLVENSIS now Polueso where I perceiue that they yet retaine their ancient names No boggs fennes or spuing meeres do impech the shore this is full of Oliue gardens which vpon the hills on euery side do adorne the Lake and are for their wonderfull fertility very beautifull In the plaine which is between the Lake and the Hilles there is such abundance of Hempe and Flax so that in all Hetruria or Tuscane there is not more No country yeldeth better Wines or sweeter Apples The kinds of Fishes in the lake are not many but the abundance is wonderfull in which it farre excelleth all other Lakes of Italie heere also the fishing continueth all the yeare long yea euen in the dead of winter which no other Lake in all Italie affoordeth These fish in the winter are caried into Tuscane Vmbria and Picenta to Rome also they driue much cattell daily to be sold The same Campanus affirmeth that heere they take a pickerell partly coloured spotted with diuers green specks of the which he reporteth strange wonders namely that it doth engender with serpents and from thence it getteth those strange colours The common people saith Iacobus Greumus in the twentieth chapter of his first booke verily beleeueth that lampreies do engender with serpents which Plinie holdeth for a fable notwithstanding that hee often seemeth to be much delighted in writing of fables Athenaeus also writeth out of the report of one Andreas that these Lampreies which are bred of the viper if they bite the wound is deadly which opinion he afterward reclaimeth as false Againe he telleth of a Pike that lying vpon the drie land which when a fox assaied to catch one of his feetstooke fast in his teeth and both were
found dead Plinie in his second booke chap. 107. testifieth that once this whole Lake did burne PERVSINI agri exactissima nouissimaîue descriptio auctore Egnatio Dante Cum priuilegio Imperatoris Regis cancellariae Brabantiae ad decennium 1584. The territories of the city of SIENA CAesar Orlandius a famous Ciuillian of Siena sent from Rome this Mappe together with a briefe history of the city taken out of a larger worke of his as he confesseth in his priuate letters to me written of the originall of the same to be inserted into this our Theater of the World The city of Siena saith he is so ancient that of his first beginning there is nothing to be found in any approued old writers For that some do report it to haue beene built by the Galli Senones which vnder the conduct of Breanus their generall about 363. yeares after the building of Rome in the space of seuen moneths as Polybius and Plutarch haue recorded wan the city it cannot be proued out of any good authour For Iohn of Salisbury which first broached this opinion who for that he intituled his history by the name of Polycraticon is therefore called Polycrates or of others Polycarpus in the seuenteenth chapter of his sixth booke bringeth no authority for this his assertion And himselfe confesseth in the twenty and fourth chapter of his eighth booke that he was not familiarly known to Pope Adrian the fourth Now it is apparant to all the world that Adrian the fourth sate in the Papall seat but from the yeare of Christ 1154. vnto the yeare 1159. and therefore the testimony of Iohn of Salesbury concerning the building of Siena so many yeares before he was borne is of no validity at all Cornelius Tacitus in his twentieth booke of his Annales calleth this city Colonia Senensis Which words of his can by no meanes be vnderstood of the other Sena which at this day also is in the country Piceno and is vulgarly called Senegallia as some haue fondly imagined For in the time of Tacitus and Plinie that city of Piceno was not euer called Sena but Senogallia or Senogallica or Senogallia as is most manifest out of the words of Plinie and Ptolemey For Plinie reckoneth Coloniam Senensem amongst the mid land Colonies of Hetruria and not many lines after he placeth Senagallia in the sixth region of Italie Ptolemey not only in the Latine copies printed but also in most ancient manuscript Greeke copies placeth Sena amongst the mid-land cities of Hetruria but Sena Gallica for so he termeth it amongst the cities of the Senones neere Ancona and the Temple of Fortune When this city first was made a Bishops sea although as yet it be not certainly knowne yet this is certaine that amongst the 46. Bishops or there about all of them neighbours to the city of Rome which in the first Romane Synod in the time of S. Hilary Pope of Rome and first of the name assembled together in the yeare of Christ 465. Eusebius Episcopus Senensis was one of them Againe in the second Councill of Lateran vnder Pope Martin the first in the yeare of Grace 652. amongst the subscriptions of 125. Bishops these are named Maurus Caesenatis Ecclesiae episcopus Maurus episcopus S. Senatis ecclesiae in the same maner and forme that Clusinus Roxellanus and Fauentinus Bishops do call their Churches Clusinatem Roxellanatem and Fauentinatem In like maner amongst the like number of about 125. Bishops who subscribed vnto the Epistle of Agatho Bishop of Rome which the Legate sent vnto the six generall Councill at Constantinople held in the yeare 573. caried with them this subscription is found Vitalianus episcopus S. ecclesiae Senensis Whereupon it is manifest that no man may cauill and say that Episcopus Senensis is the same that Episcopus Senogalliensis or that for Episcopetus Senatis it should be written and read Episcopus Caesenatis As also for that out of Plinie and Ptolemey before mentioned it is plaine that euen in their daies that Sena of Picenum was not called Sena but Senogallia Moreouer also because in the forenamed Councill of Lateran not only Episcopus Senatis but also Caesenatis and Senogalliensis named by one and the same name subscribed seuerally Lastly Venantius Episcopus Senogalliensis subscribed also to the second and fourth Synods of Rome summoned by Pope Caelius Symmachus about the yeare of Christ 498. Furthermore Pope Pius the 2. borne in Siena in the yeare 1459. which was the yeare of his creation aduanced the Church of Siena from a Bishops sea vnto the dignity of an Archbishopricke and assigned the Bishops of Suano Clusino Crassetano and Massano Suffraganes to the Archbishops of Siena and their Churches subiect to that sea This hath Caesar Orlandius written of the originall and antiquity of Siena his natiue country to be published for no other cause as he protesteth then that the fond opinion of Blondus and others which haue written otherwise of it then the plaine truth is might wholly be rased out if it were possible of the minds of all men Claudius Ptolemeus Senensis in his sixth booke of epistles to Gabriel Caesano hath most elegantly described Monte Argentario MARCA ANCONA IN former times this region was called Picenum now they call it Marca Ancona of the head city of the same Sometime it was called Marca Firmiana of a town in this prouince as Blondus hath giuen out It lieth between the riuers Isaurus now called Foglia and Trento and betweene the Hadriaticke sea and Mount Apennine It is manifest by ancient records that the Piceni Vmbri Senones were long since seated in this tract The country is a fertile soile yeelding in great plenty all maner commodities but especially for fruit trees corne it doth farre excell other places Silius Italicus doth highly commend it especially for oliues The head city as we haue said is Ancona so called of his situation for that being seated vpon the promontory Comerano it lieth out into the gulfe of Venice like an arme or elbow Whereupon the ancient comes of this city which heere oft times are found within the earth are obserued to be stamped with an arme holding a penne in the hand The Hauen of this most ancient city was made by Traian the Emperour as an inscription in Marble doth giue to vnderstand Heere is also Aelia Ricina otherwise since that called Ricinetum and at this day now Recanati is a towne situate vpon the toppe of an hill where we saw the Mart or Faire which there is kept at certaine times of the yeare vnto which they come almost from all quarters of the World Not farre from hence is the Church of S. Maria Lauretana with the hamlet Loreto enclosed with a very strong wall The gorgeousnesse of this church and holinesse of the place is such that so soone as one shall set foot within the dores it will strike him into a great admiration This Church is well furnished with all maner of weapons
againe wonne by those of Pisa Now together with the kingdome of Sicilia it is gouerned by the Spaniard MALTA sometimes called MELITA QVintinus Heduus hath passing well described this Iland and hath set forth a peculiar Treatise of the same The landing of S. Paul and his shipwrecke heere vpon this coast hath made this Iland famous But not many yeares since by the ouerthrow of the Turks huge nauy the knights of Hierusalem to their eternall fame manfully defending the assault it is now againe made more famous See also Fazellus of this I le ELBA anciently called ILVA THis Iland in these our daies is in subiection to the Dukes of Florence and by a strong castell newly built it seemeth to be very defensible and safe against the inuasions of the Turks Of the new order of knight-hood by the name of the Knights of S. Steuen answereable to those of Hierusalem in Malta instituted in the yeare 1561. by Cosmus Medices Duke of Tuscane read Caelius Secundus in his historie of the warres of Malta That this Iland had many veines of mettall it is cleare by the report of ancient Cosmographers And now Leander saith it hath a rich mine of iron where also the Loadstone is found as he writeth Matthiolus telleth that from hence Liquid alume is brought and conueied vnto vs. Diodorus Siculus in his fifth booke hath a large description of this Iland where he calleth it by the name of Aethalia CORCYRA now CORFV IT is an Iland of the Hadriaticke sea subiect to the state of Venice In it is a very strong castell of the same name where is continually maintained a garrison against the Turks Beside the ancient Geographers these later writers Volaterranus Bened. Bordonius and Nicolas Nicolay in his Eastern obseruations with others haue described this Iland ZERBI of old writers called LOTOPHAGITIS THe ouerthrow of the Christian nauie neere this Iland which happened in the yeare of Christ 1560. hath made this iland more famous Of the situation bignesse and gouernours of this Iland read Iohannes Leo Africanus in his fourth booke of his description of Africa INSVLARVM ALIQVOT MARIS MEDITERRANEI DESCRIPTIO Cum Priuilegio The Ile ISCHIA THat this Iland hath been in former times called AENARIA ARIMA INARIMA and PITHECVSA Homer Aristotle Strabo Pliny Virgill Ouid and other good writers are sufficient witnesses Now it is called ISCHIA of the name of the city there built vpon the top of an hill in forme somewhat like the Hucklebone as Hermolaus Barbarons testifieth which of the Greeks is named Ischia or rather of the strength and defenciblenes of the place as Volaterranus thinketh Although it be sure that these be but synonymes of one and the same iland yet Mela Liuie and Strabo do seeme to make Aenaria and Pithecusa two distinct iles as also Ouid may be thought to do in these verses Inarimen Prochitamque legit sterilique locatas Colle Pithecusas habitantum nomine dictus By Inarime he saileth by Prochyte ile by barren Pithecuse A town on toppe of loftie cragge where wilie Apes do vse Where by Pithecusas as I thinke he vnderstandeth the city ancientlie as also now it is of the same name with the whole iland Which although now it be obserued to be ioined to the I le yet in former ages it was called Gerunda and was apart and disioined from the I le as Pontanus a man of good credit doth testifie in his second booke which he wrote of the warres of Naples where he affirmeth that in his time it was ioined vnto the Iland by a causway made between them Prochita not farre distant from hence which Plinie doth write to haue been seuered from Pithecusa doth shew that this was sometime adioined to and sometime disioined from this Iland The same authour doth affirme which Strabo also doth approue that all these sometime were cut off from the maine continent and to haue been part of the cape Miseno This doth the forenamed Pontanus in his sixth booke confirme in these words That Aenaria saith he was cutte off from the maine continent many things do demonstrate namely The torne rocks The hollow ground full of caues The nature of the soile like vnto that of the continent leane drie and spuing out hotte springs and fountaines It breedeth flaming fires in the middest of the earth wherefore it is manifest that it conteineth much Alume Andreas Baccius in that his famous worke of the Bathes of the whole world writeth that this iland doth counterfait Campania of which it was sometime a part not only in respect of the fertility of the soile but also for likenesse and similitude of the bathes Erythraeus vpon the 9. booke of Virgills Aeneiads doth thinke it to be called Arima of a kind of people or beasts so named and that Virgill was the first that when he translated that of Homer ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the Ionicke preposition ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã altering the declension and number did make the new word Inarime Yet Plinie in the 6. chapter of his 3. booke and Solinus surnamed Polyhistor are of a contrary opinion which do affirme it to be of Homer also called Inarime And as the same Pliny reporteth it was called Aenaria for the ships of Aeneas put into harborough heere Pithecusa not of the great store of Apes there found but of Coopers shops or warehouses But this opinion the same Erythraeus in the foresaid place laboureth to ouerthrow as not altogether consonant to the truth for that of tunnes made for this purpose he protesteth that he hath not read of in any authour whatsoeuer Yet Seruius in my iudgement seemeth vpon the forcited 6. of Virgils Aeneads to stand for Pliny where he saith that by Cumae there was a certaine place named Doliola that is if we should interpret it Tunnes And it is more likely that this Iland should take the name from that place with which sometime it was vnited according to the opinion of these good authours rather then of apes for I regard not the fable of Ouid of which beasts none are heere or euer were That this Iland from the beginning hath been subiect to earth-quakes flames of fire and hot waters from thence oft breaking out we are certified by Strabo and Pliny The mountaine which Strabo calleth Epomeus and Pliny Epopos now they call it S. Nicolas mount which for the same cause they report to haue burned inwardly at the bottome and being shaken with an earthquake to haue somtimes cast out great flakes of fire Heere hence arose that fable of Typhon the giant wherof you may read in Homer Virgill Silius Italicus who calleth him Iapetus Lucane and others as the same Strabo interpreteth which they fable to lie vnderneath this hill and to breath out fire and water That it is on euery side wonderfully fertile of the last writers Io. Elysius Fran. Lombardus Io. Pontanus Solenander Andreas Baccius and especially Iasolinus the authour of this
of Wine although not so good as Hungary and Slauonia The two Walachies VValachia Transalpina Walachie beyond the mountaines and Moldauia do enclose Transsiluania that resteth vpon the riuer Donaw this vpon the Euxine sea or Mar maiore as the Italians call it both of them together with Transsiluania do now possesse that part of Europe which anciently was called DACIA Thus that whole tract beyond Donaw which doth not only conteine the higher Hungary but also Transsiluania together with both the Walachies is enclosed round on euery side with Donaw the Carpathian hills Crapacke as some thinke the Euxine sea and againe with the same Donaw Thus farre Broderith But I thinke it not amisse to set downe heere the description of it out of Antony Bonfinius his I. decade of the first booke of his history of Hungary Beyond the Carpathian mountaines saith he is the vttermost prouince of Dacia extended euen vnto the riuer Axiaces This now vulgarly is knowen by the name of TRANSSILVANIA they call it Sibenburghen the Hungarians Herdel It is a most fertile country of cattell wine and corne also of Gold and Siluer where certaine riuers do driue downe shiuers of Gold and pieces sometime of a pound and an halfe weight being euery way round beset with steep hills in maner of a crownet In the woods are kine or beeues with long manes like horses buffs and wild horses both very swift and light in running but the horses haue long manes hanging down to the very ground those which are tame and brought vp for seruice naturally haue a very fine easie kind of amble This country is inhabited partly by Scythians partly by the Saxones and Dakes these are more humane and ciuill those more rude and churlish In old time before the breaking in of the Gothes and Hunnes all Dacia was possessed by the Roman and Sarmatian colonies c. George of Reichtersdorff hath described this country in a peculiar Treatise See also George Rithaymer Peter Rantzan Pius the second in his description of Europe Iohn Auentine and Martine Cromer in his twelfth booke of the history of Poland This country vulgarly is called Sibenburgh and Zipserland as Sebastian Munster hath giuen out More of the knowledge and discouery of this prouince are to be sought for in the first chapter and second section of the twelfth booke of Wolfangus Lazius his Romane common-wealth and in Laonicus his fifth booke Lastly in the protrepticke oration of Iohn Cuspinian Synonymes or diuers names of one and the same place in Transsiluania according as they are named by the Hungarians Germanes and Latines done by Iohn Sambucus Erdel Sibenburgen Dacia ripensis Pannodacia Trans vel Vltratrasiluania Nagbanya Newsteetl Riunli domin Rudbanya Rodna Bestercze Nosn Bistritiae Bonczyda Bonisprukh Kolosuar Glausnburg Claudiopolis Offenbanya Offnburg Aprukh Ochlatn Samos falu Mikldorff Buza Busaten Vorosmarth Rosperg Demeterfalua Metersdorff Teuuisch Durnen Balasfalua Blasndorff Gulafeyruar Weyssnburg Alba Iulia Sermisdacia Zekluasarhel Newmarkh Kizekmezeu Ibisdorff Felseupold Oberspald Absopold Niderspald Zazzebes Millcnbach Zabeus Holduilagh Schatn Apafalu Apfdorff Moneta Donnersmkrhta Braniczka Bernfapff Baijon Bonisdorff Ekemezeu Prosdorff Zelindes Stoltzeburg Naghczur Grooscheyrn Rihonfalua Reicherdorff Requiescit Brasso Cronstatt Corona vel Stephanopolis Varhel Zarmis Segesuar Schesburg Zazhalom Hunderthuhl Centum colles an hundred hills Zarkan Schirkingen Keuhalom Keps Kykelwar Kiklpurg Veczel Venecia Vlpia Traiana Kerestien mezeu Aw Insula Christi Christs iland Muschna Meschen Kakasfalu Hendorff Recze Ratzisd Ioffij Val. Dobra Vizakna Saltzburg Barczasagh Wurtzland Burcia Vaskapur Eysuthor Pilae Geticae the ancients called it Veurostorn Ratertuern Zakadat Zaka Feketetho Nigra palus Blacke more Tolmacz Talmisch Aran Auratus fl Zamos Samisch Samosus fl Keureuz Die Kraysz Chrysius fl Fier Keureus schwartz weis Kreysz Feketh Keureus schwartz weis Kreysz Sebeskeureus dic schnel krapsz fl Maros Merisch Marysus fl Olt Die Alth Aluata Aluttus fl Strell Istrig Sargetia vel Strigetia fl Ompay Die Omp fl Haczagh vel Hatsaag or rather the vale Sarmisia where there was some time the city Sarmisgethusa c. TRANSILVANIA HANC VLTRA VEL TRANSILVANIAM QVAE ET PAÌNODACIA ET DACIA RIPEÌSIS VVLGO SIBEMBVRGEÌ DICITVR didit Viennae Ao. 1566. Nobiliss atque Doctiss IoeÌs SaÌbutus Pannonius H. Litera in hac tabula nonnullis vocabulis adiuncta significat ea esse Hungarica Cum Priuilegio The Kingdome of POLAND POlonia or Poland so named of the champion plaines of the soile which yet in their language they vulgarly call Pole is a vast and wide country on the West bordering vpon Schlesia on the other sides it resteth vpon Hungaria Lithuania and Prussia It is diuided into the Greater and the Lesser The Greater Poland is that which lieth toward the West and conteineth the goodly cities Guesna and Posnauia The Lesser Poland lieth toward the South and hath the famous city Cracow seated vpon the head of the riuer Vistula the Germanes call it De Wixel the Polanders Drwencza which runneth through the middest of the country the other cities are not very great nor beautifull Their houses for the most part are all built of stone and some are dawbed with clay The country is very moorish full of fens and woodes The common drinke the people vse is Beere wine they seldome drinke neither do they know how to dresse and manure the vine They are counted excellent Horsemen for seruice in the warres The soile is fertile they haue many heards of cattell many deere game and pastime for the Noblemen It hath great plenty of Hony Salt heere is digged out of the earth in great abundance In the mountaines which they in their language call Tatri they haue mines of Brasse and Brimstone Cromer writeth that the Polanders are of the Hungars called Lengel of Leech the captaine or father of the Nation Vnder the kingdome of Polonia are comprehended Lithuania Samogitia Masouia Volhinia Podolia and Russia which is called South-Russia and of some Ruthenia as also all Prussia except that part which hath a peculiar Duke by whom it is gouerned Lewenclay writeth that in the yeare 1570. the king of Poland tooke the Prince of Moldauia to his protection The greatest part of LITHVANIA is moorish and full of Bogges for the most part woody and therefore not easilie entered trauelled or come vnto it is better trading with the Lithuans in the winter then at other times for that the moores and lakes being couered either with thicke ice or deep snow the Marchants may passe from place to place more easily In Lithuania there are few townes and the villages are little inhabited The chiefe wealth of the country people are cattell and rich skins of diuers sorts of wild beasts wherewith the whole country is wonderfully stored They haue great plenty of wax and hony This prouince breedeth the Bugle a kind of beast which they call Suber the Germanes Vr-ochs such as was to be seene at Antwerp in the yeare 1570. From hence also commeth that kind of
ac proprio idiomate vtuntur Haec saxa hoiÌm iumentorúm camelorúm pecorumque caeterarumque reruÌ formas referentia Horda populi gregis pascentis armeÌtaque fuit Que stupenda quadam metamorphosi repente in saxa riguit priori forma nulla in parte diminúta Euenit hoc prodigium annis circiter 300. retro elapsis Cum priuilegio TARTARIA OR THE EMPIRE OF THE MIGHTIE CHAM HE that will take vpon him to describe TARTARIA he must needes speake of a great number of nations farre asunder and remote one from another For all that huge tract and portion of the Maine land is now called Tartaria that is between the East sea or as he calleth it Mare Mangicum the sea of Mangi or of Sin a country all the World ouer and vulgarly knowen by the name of China and the South countries Sin or China that part of India which is beyond Ganges the country of the Saci the riuer Iaxartes now they call it Chesel the Caspian sea Mar delle Zabacche Maeotis palus it was called of the ancient writers and Westward vp as high almost as the Moscouites For all these countries well neere the Tartars did possesse and in these places they were seated So that it comprehendeth that country which the old Historiographers called Sarmatia of Asia both the Scythiaes and Seria the country where the Seres dwelt which now I take to be named Cataio The name of this Nation was neuer heard of in Europe before the yeare after Christs incarnation 1212. They are diuided in stead of shires into Hordaes that is as the word amongst them doth signifie into companies or couents But as they do inhabite large and wide countries farre distant and remote one from another so in manners and kind of life they are as farre different They are well limmed men broad and fatte faced scowling countenanced and hollow eied shauen all but their beards which they neuer cut low they are strong and of able bodies and do eat horse flesh and other beasts howsoeuer they come to their deaths only hogges excepted from which they wholly abstaine they can more easily endure hunger and thirst than other men a little sleepe doth serue them moreouer when they ride if they be very hungry and thirsty they vse to pricke the veines of their horses vpon which they ride and by drinking of their bloud to slacke their hunger and thirst And because they roue vp and downe and haue no certaine place of abode they guide their course and iourney by the stars especially by the obseruation of the North pole starre which they in their language call as Sigismund Herberstein testifieth Seles nicol that is the iron clubbe naile or sterne They stay not long in one place taking it to be a signe of ill fortune to dwell long vpon one plotte They obserue no maner of iustice or law The people especially the poorer sort are very rauenous and couetous alwaies gaping after other mens goods They haue no maner of vse either of gold or siluer In this country thou seest TANGVT a prouince from whence all the Rheubarbe that is spent and vsed in all the world is brought vnto vs and other places Heere also is the country CATAIA whose chiefe city is Cambalu which as Nicolaus de Comitibus writeth is eighteen Italian miles about or as M. Paulus Venetus thirty two It is of a square forme in ech of whose corners there are castles built foure miles in compasse where continually the Emperours garrisons are kept But Quinzai a city of the prouince Mangi which is from hence Eastward vpon the Eastern sea is thought to be farre bigger than this For this as the same M. Paulus Venetus affirmeth who dwelt there about the yeare after the birth of Christ 1260. is in compasse an hundred miles The same is also auouched by Odericus of Friuli de foro Iulio who nameth it Cansay It is situate in a lake of fresh water There are in it 1260. bridges whereof many are of such great height that shippes full laden may go vnder them and neuer strike saile Heere the Great Cham hath a standing garrison of 12000. trained souldiers continually resident It is a wonderfull stately and pleasant city whereupon it obtained that name for Quinzai they interpret The city of Heauen The Tartars call their Emperour Cham which signifieth the same that Princeps a Prince hereupon Cambalu is interpreted The seate or city of the Prince Sigismundus of Herberstein writeth that the Tartars do call themselues Besermanni The Tartars together with their manner and course of life are most liuely described by Sigismund of Herberstein and Martine Broniouius as also in the Historicall Glasse or Mirour of histories writen by Vincentius Beluacensis in the 30. 31. and 32. bookes of the same See also the commentaries of Hungary written by Antonio Bonfinio M. Paulus Venetus who it is certaine liued long there amongst them and the Iournall or Trauells of Iosapha Barbarus a Venetian Of their originall read Matthias of Michou Haiton the Armenian Caelius secundus Curio his Saracen history and the letters of Iacobo Nauarcho a Iesuite Of the Tartars there be many things worth the reading in the trauells of two Friars which about the yeare 1247. were sent into these quarters by Pope Gregory the fourth in the thirtieth chapter of Nicephorus his eigteenth booke Laonicus also hath many things in diuers places of his workes of the Tartars vnder the name of the Scythians the like hath Gregoras another Greeke writer Lastly Dauid Chytraeus in his Saxon chronicle hath written much of this nation But no man hath more fully and amply set out the maners and life of the Tartars then William Rubricius a Friar of the order of S. Francis a copy of whose trauells into these parts in the yeare of Christ 1253. I haue by me in written hand TARTARIAE SIVE MAGNI CHAMI REGNI tÿpus Continet haec tabula oeÌm Tartariam cum reliqua Asiae Orientalioris vsque OceanuÌ Eoum parte Magno Chamo obediente Cuius imperium Obij fl Kataia lacu Volga fl Mari Caspio Chesel flu Vssonte monte Thebet regione Caromoram fluuio Oceano terminatur Cum Priuilegio CHINA BErnardinus Scalantus hath in the Spanish tongue set out a peculiar description of this country in a seuerall tract out of whom we haue gathered these few lines This huge kingdome of China the inhabitants do call TAME and themselues TANGIS but of the bordering nations it is named CHINA and is that Tein or Sin which Auicenna so many hundred times mentioneth and commendeth for rare simples and plants of soueraigne vse in Physicke and is the same no doubt with SINAE or Sinarum regio a country for rich commodities much talked of amongst all ancient Cosmographers This country on the East bordereth vpon the East sea vulgarly called Mare Cin the sea of China on the South vpon the prouince Cauchinchina on the West it is bounded by Bramas on the North
also two sorts of Priests the one sort go in white with their heads shauen and liue by begging as our Friars do the other goeth in blacke wearing their haire long and dwell by themselues as our Priests vse to do heere in Europe Neither of them may marrie yet they liue very wantonly and licentiously Thus farre out of Scalantus It will not be amisse to these to adde some things out of others Iohn Barry in his Asian Decades giueth out that this king hath vnder him fifteen very great and large countries which they call Gouernments And moreouer he addeth that this King alone doth farre surpasse all the rest of the Princes of Asia round about him and that his yearely renenews do exceed all the riches and wealth of all Europe For handy-craft trades and occupations they do excell all men liuing their works are so finely and cunningly made that one would iudge them to haue been framed by nature and not by art and industrie of man At the city Nimpo which others call Liampo he saith it hath been obserued that some of the Portugals in the space of three moneths haue bought and shipped away 166000. pounds of silke Odoardus Barbosa writeth that the people are very kind and humane and go apparelled much like the Dutchmen whom also they do much resemble in pronunciation and maner of speech Those cleare and transparent vessels or dishes as white as the drift snow which amongst vs are of such great estimation are heere made in this maner They mingle certaine cochle-shels eg-shels other things together which they knead make into a paste This paste they hide in the earth where they let it li for the space of fourescore or an hundred yeares before they stirre it or looke to it again leauing it as a great inheritance or pretious iewell vnto their heires That paste they vse which their grandfathers or great grandfathers haue laied vp for them And they do obserue duely by an ancient custome that he which taketh away the old paste do put new presently in his place Antony Pigafetta calleth this King the most mighty Prince of the whole world He saith that his palace or house where he keepeth his Court is enclosed with 7. wals and that he hath alwaies 10000. souldiers for his gard continually there attendant vpon him and that 70. crowned Kings do homage vnto him and are subiect to his gouernment and command The same authour affirmeth that Muske is from hence transported into diuers parts of the world Andrew Corsalis he likewise saith that the greatest store of Rheubarbe and Pearle that is brought hither to vs in Europe doth come from hence In the Iesuites Epistles lately set forth in print many things well worth the obseruation are heere and there set downe of this country That of Ptolemey these people were called SINAE the situation doth plainly proue neither doth the name yet retained much differ from that For the Spaniards and Portugals do write it Ch na yet they pronounce it Sina Of the situation and nature of this country the behauiours and maners of the people you may read in a worke of Iohn Gonsalis set forth of this argument Of the same also read the letters of the Iesuites afore mentioned and Ferdânando Lopez but especially the sixth booke of Maffeius de rebus Indicis Lastly the nienth chapter of the ninth booke of the first part of the choice Library of Posseuinus The Ile IAPAN OR IAPONIA IOhn Peter Maffey in the twelfth booke of his history of India doth thus write of this iland They are especially three greater ilands with many other smaller round about them disioined one from another by very narrow straits or armes of the sea that are called by the name of IAPAN or Iaponia The first and the greatest is diuided into three and fifty signiories or kingdomes the head and chiefe city of this is Meaco whereof this whole iland taketh his name The second is named Ximen and conteineth nine kingdomes the more famous cities of the kingdome of Bungo are Vosuqui and Funay The third iland is called Xicocum it conteineth not aboue foure kingdomes or signiories it is beautified with the goodly city Tonsa Tosa he calleth it of the same name with the kingdome Thus the regiments or kingdomes of Iapan are in all generally sixty and six beside diuers other iurisdictions which cannot iustly be called kingdomes The length of the whole maine land is as they say almost two hundred leagues the breadth is nothing so much for in some places it is not aboue tenne leagues broad at the most it is not aboue thirty leagues ouer Of the compasse there is nothing certainly written that I know of It runneth out from the South toward the North from the thirty degree of latitude almost to the thirty and eight Vpon the East it is opposite to New-Spaâne remote from it not aboue 150. leagues Vpon the North it hath the Scythians or Tartarians and other such people exceeding rude and barbarous On the West lieth China Sinarum regno in some place neerer in some place further off according to the diuers windings and bendings of the shore for from the city Liampo which is the vttermost bound of China toward the West vnto Gotum Ogoto I thinke which is the first Iland of all Iapan that offereth it selfe to the view of those which saile from thence hitherward is not aboue threescore leagues but from Amacan a mart town in the West where the Portugals for the most part do altogether vse to trade vnto the same Gotum the cutte is 297. leagues ouer On the South neere hand it hath naught but the vast and wide Ocean further off certaine lands and countries not yet descried or knowne out of which the report goeth that certaine sailours came once by chance vnto Iapan and neuer put off from thence any more to returne backe to their natiue soile The country for the most part is full of snow all the yeare long bleake and cold and therefore not very fertile In September they cut downe their rise in some places they reap their wheat in May for this generally is the vsuall food throughout the whole country yet they make no bread of it as we vse heere in Europe but a kind of pudding or pappe which they eat in stead of bread The temperature of the aire is very kind and wholesome their fresh waters are passing good they haue also some bathes or springs of hot waters of soueraigne vertues in Physicke as some do constantly report High and steep mountaines they haue many heere and there but two are especially famous the one of which whose name I know not doth continually burne and cast out flames of fire as Aetna in Sicilia was wont to do and as Hecla in Island now vsually doth at certaine times In the toppe of this mountaine the Diuell enclosed in a white clowd sheweth himselfe to certaine men after that for deuotions sake they haue long
fasted and pined themselues The other called Figenoiama ariseth vp certaine leagues aboue the cloudes The people do digge sundry sorts of mettals out of the bowels of the earth whereby they intice forren Nations to come from farre vnto their quarters Trees they haue both for pleasure and for profit or fruit not much vnlike ours heere in Europe yet there is one tree which doth much resemble the Palme-tree whose nature is very strange for as they affirme it is afraid of any maner of moisture and if so be by chance it happen to be wette it shrinketh together and as if it had been infected with the plague smitten or blasted it withereth and dieth immediately The helpe and meanes to recouer it againe is to plucke it vp by the roots and to drie it in the sunne then to lay it in a dry ditch or empty pit and to couer it all ouer either with the rust of iron beaten to powder or else with sand there after it is planted and set into the ground againe it groweth and buddeth as afore and so it flourisheth and becommeth as trimme and beautifull as euer it was the boughes also that fall off or are broken off if they be fastened with a naile vnto the stocke or body of the tree they will grow and ioine to the same aswell as if they had beene grafted into it Heere are euery where great store of Cedar trees of such height and thickenesse that hereof the carpenters make summers for houses pillars and columnes for stately buildings and the shipwrights masts for the talest and greatest shippes of burden that in those quarters they vsually make Sheep hogges hennes ducks geese and such other filthy kinds of liuing creatures they seldome or neuer keep at home about their houses if they please to eat flesh meat they only eat venison and such as they catch abroad in the wild fields The fields are bespread with many heards of cattell as kine and horses for seruice in the warres in the forrests woods and bushie grounds woolues conies bores stagges and other deere do wander vp and downe they haue plenty of phesants wild ducks stock-doues quailes and wild hennes fishes of diuers sorts but especially of riuer trouts or silares as some call them as also of sea troutes which is not vnlike that kind of fish which Ausonius nameth Alosa and Pliny Clupea or Clypea in the fifteenth chapter of his ninth booke this they set great store by and do account it for a dainty dish They know not what butter meaneth oile of oliues they haue none but they make a kind of artificiall oile of the Whales which they catch or are cast vp vpon this shore the common sort of people do vse most what boughs or sticks of pine-trees in some place straw and hawme in steed of candles If any one be tall or properly made he is not a little proud of it Many of them liue long and are strong and lusty euen to the last so that the most of them are fit for the warres till they be threescore yeares old They weare their beards short but in the rest of their haire they are very curious and haue diuers and sundry cuttes they shaue them not but plucke them off with pullesans or pinsers the Boies do bare their heads from the forehead euen vp to the crowne the baser sort of people and the clownes the one halfe of the same the gentlemen and noblemen almost all ouer onely leauing a few haires behind about the nape of the necke which they hold for a great disgrace if any man shall lay hand vpon or once offer to touch Hunger thirst heat cold labour and such like inconueniences that do much trouble other men they can well away withall and most patiently endure As soone as euer they be borne and come into the world although it be in the midde winter they be straight caried to a riuer to be washed being weaned and taken from the breast they are exercised in hunting and are kept apart in rough and craggy places farre from their mothers and nurces wings for they thinke that there is nothing that doth more effeminate the minds of men than too tender and delicate bringing vp They bespread and couer the floores of their houses with fine and neat mattes rising and swelling as matrices or flockebeds Vpon these laying a stone or blocket vnder their heads in steed of a pillow they sleep and take their rest and vpon the same kneeling vpon their knees and sitting vpon their legges they dine and suppe They are as neat and cleanly as those of China at their meat they do so cunningly put their meat into their mouthes with two little pricks or forkes that they neuer droppe or let ought fall beside nor need once to wipe their fingers They put off their shoes when they go to meat least they should soile their carpets by treading vpon them The poorer sort especially those that dwell vpon the sea do liue by herbs rise and fish the wealthier sort do set out their banquets richly and with great variety of dishes at euery messe ech mans trencher IAPONIAE INSVLAE DESCRIPTIO Ludoico Teisera auctore made of Cedar or Pine-wood of an handfull thicke is changed without table-clothes or napkins The meats when they are to be set vpon the table are built or laid vpon another informe of a steeple or pyramis bestrewed with gold and stucke and set out for a shew with branches of the Cypresse tree like as we vse to do with Rose-mary Many times whole fowles are brought to Noblemens tables with their bils and legs gilt all ouer They intertaine their friends and guests very kindlie and bountifullie They haue many orders and lawes of feasting and drinking which are performed very curiouslie with strange and exquisite ceremonies They haue no manner of wine nor vines amongst them A kind of artificiall wine they make and presse out of rise yet they are especially delighted more than with any other kind of liquor to drink water almost scalding hot putting it into the powder of an hearb which they call Chia it is a very wholesome hearb of soueraigne vertues this kind of drinke they vse often and are curious in the making of it so that many times Princes and Noblemen will dresse prepare and mingle it with their owne hands for an honour and grace vnto their friends and they haue certaine places in their houses assigned to this purpose in which there is a furnace or fire kindled at all times readie with a kettle of cast iron continually hanging ouer the same from hence they fetch drinke to entertaine their friends at their first comming to their house and for their farewell at their departure when their guests are to depart they shew them all their treasure and houshold-stuffe which they do especially esteeme which for the most part is nothing else but those vessels and instruments belonging to the making of the drinke which I spake of
Indus and Iaxartes they now call it Chesel and the Caspian sea is now in these our daies possessed by the Sophies the Kings of Persia All which tract of ground Pliny in the 27. chapter of his 6. booke of the history of Nature by the iudgement of Agrippa assigneth to the Medes Parthians and Persians But Ammianus Marcellinus who liued in the time of Iulian the Apostata Emperour of Rome doth ascribe it wholly to Persia For he in his foure and twentith booke reckoneth vp these eighteen countries in this order as parts of Persia Assyria Susiana Media Persis Parthia Carmania the Greater Hyrcania Margiana the Bactriani the Sacae Scythia beyond the mount Emodus a part of the mount Taurus the Iewes call it Iethra others Moghali others Beresith as Theuet reporteth Scrica Aria the Paropamisadae Drangiana Arachosia and Gedrosia All these countries euen at this day are subiect to the iurisdiction of the Kings of Persia for ought that I can learne either by the bookes of late writers or relation of sailours and trauellers into those parts yet the names are much altered and changed as you shall easily perceiue by comparing of the moderne mappes and chartes with the descriptions of ancient Geographers Of the originall of the SOPHIES these particulars following Caelius Secundus Curio hath translated in his Saracen history out of the Decades of Asia written by Iohn Barrius In the yeare of Christ 1369. there was a certaine pety king amongst the Persians named Sophi who held the city Ardenelim in his possession This man bragged that he was descended lineally by his ancestours from Musa Cazino nephew of Alij Muhamed He the Chalife of Babylon being dead the contrary faction maintained by the Turkes suppressed by the Tartars began more boldly and freely to broach his opinions of religion and because that Hocemus the sonne Aly from whom he draweth his pedigree had twelue sonnes minding to set some marke or badge vpon his sect and disciples whereby they might be distinguished and knowen from others he ordained that they that would follow him and be of his religion should weare a tire vnder the vaile which all the Turkes do wind about their heads they call it Tulibant should be of a purple colour and should hang out at the middest of the Tulibant twelue hand breadth After his death Guines his sonne succeeded in his steed who did purchase vnto himselfe such an opinion of learning religion and holinesse throughout all the Eastern countries of the World that Tamerlanes that worthy and famous Emperour of the Parthians who ouercame Bayazet the great Turke and defeating all his forces tooke him captiue trauelling through Persia determined to visite him as a most holy and religious Saint To Guines Tamerlanes freely gaue thirtie thousand captiues which he brought thither with him these Guines afterward trained vp in his religion whose seruice Secaidar his sonne especially vsed in his warres For he after that Guines his father was dead made warre vpon the Georgians his neighbours bordering vpon his kingdome and countries a kind of people of Scythia but Christians by profession and by the help of these Mussulmanes grieuously vexed them many kind of waies c. Let this satisfie thee in this place to be spoken of the originall of the Sophies These do make continuall warre with the Turkes about the Mahumetane religion for because the Sophies do follow one interpretour of the Alkora'n and Mahometan religion and the Turkes another which interpretours and expositours do much dissent and vary one from the other so that the Sophians by the Turkes are counted but as Heretiques and contrariwise the Turkes are esteemed for no lesse by the Sophians It is by nature a Gentleman-like and honourable Nation very ciuill and curteous louing learning and liberall sciences and withall do much esteeme of Nobility and Noble-men in that are cleane contrary and opposite to the Turkes which do not acknowledge or regard any difference of bloud or descent from famous ancestours and great houses The situation of these countries the maners customes and behauiour of the people of the same thou maist read of in Aloysius Iohannes Venetus Iosaphat Barbarus Ambrosius Contarenus Iohannes Maria Angiolellus and a certaine Merchants trauels whose name I know not together with them imprinted Looke into also the Iesuites Epistles and the Persian Commentaries of Caterino Zeni a Senatours sonne of Venice Polybius in his fifth booke doth most excellently well describe the middle Country Moreouer Petrus Bizarrus my singular good friend hath this other day set out the history of Persia Lastly and somewhat latter than Bizarrus Thomas Minadoius hath done the like but in the Italian tongue PERSICI SIVE SOPHORVM REGNI TYPVS Cum priuilegio The Empire of the Great TVRKE OF the originall and beginning of the Turkish Empire the encreasing and grow'th of the same vntill it came by little and little to that greatnesse that now it is of whereby it is fearefull to all nations round about we haue gathered these few lines out of the best Historiographers of our time In the yeare of Christ 1300. one OTTOMANNVS a Turke the sonne of Zichi a man of meane parentage began for his pregnant witte and great experience in feats of armes and discipline of warre to grow famous and renowmed amongst the Turkes Of this man the stocke of the Turkish Emperours first tooke their name and beginning and he was the first that ordeined a king ouer the Turkes He raigned seuen and twenty yeares in which space he conquered all Bithynia and Cappadocia and subdued many strong holds neere vnto Mar Maiore or the great sea so now the Italians call that sea which the old writers call Mare Ponticum and Sinus Euxinus the Greekes now Maurothalassa and the Turkes Caradenis that is the Blacke sea After him succeeded his sonne ORCHANES who wonne the great and strong city Prusia or Prusa now called as Bellonius writeth Bource and was sometime named Zellia and Theopolitana which he made the head of his kingdome and place of residence for his Court He was slaine in an vnfortunate battell which he fought against the Tartars in the 22. yeare of his raigne and left AMVRATHES his sonne to rule the kingdome after him who first the Grecian Princes falling at variance and calling him in sailed with an huge army out of Asia into Europe he in a short space subdued almost all Greece and Phocis a part of Bulgaria but himselfe at last being ouercome and taken by Tamerlane died and ended his daies most dishonourably The father being taken CALEPINVS his sonne stepped into the throne and tooke possession of the kingdome But hauing in battell vtterly ouerthrowen Sigismund and his forces and begun to wast and spoile the borders and territories of the Emperour of Constantinople died in the floure of his age when he had raigned but six yeares Heere note by the way that Adolphus Venerius doth not reckon this Calepine amongst the Turkish Emperours For
the Portugals still called Cussij of Cush I make no question The people are blacke or of a deep tawny or blackish colour and blacke we say in our common prouerbe will take none other hue Whereupon the Prophet Ieremy in the 23. verse of the 13. chapter of his prophecy saith thus Can ×ש×× Cushi the Abyssine or Blacka-moore change his skinne or the leopard his spots For the same reason also the learned Diuines do iudge that Dauid in the title or superscription of the seuenth Psalme by Cush did meane Saul for that his deadly hate was such toward him that by no good meanes that he might vse he could make him change his mind more than an Indian doth his skinne as Kimchi the great Rabbine doth interpret this place The people are by profession Christians as appeareth by the letters of the said Dauid written vnto Pope Clement the seuenth Of whose manner of life customes and religion we haue gathered these few lines out of the trauels of Francis Aluares written and imprinted in the Italian tongue In these countries there are very many Monasteries and Religious houses both of men and women Into the Monasteries of the men there is neither woman nor any liuing creature of the female sex that may enter or once looke within the gates Their Monkes which heere do hold their Lent for fifty daies together do fast for the most part only with bread and water For in these countries there is small store of fish especially in the vpland places for although the riuers are well stored of fish yet they giue not their mind to fishing because they know not how to catch them there is none skilled in that art In time of Lent certaine of these Monkes do not eat any bread at all only they liue vpon rootes and herbs some of them for all that time do neuer go to bed nor sleepe but as they sit in the water vp to the chinne In their Churches they haue bels as we haue but for the most part made of stone Their Ministers and Priests are married They say Masse and do go in procession with crosses and censers like as they vse in some Churches in Europe The Friars do weare their haire long but their Priests do not so neither of them weare any shoes nor any man neither Churchman nor Layman may once enter within the Church dores with shoes on his feet They keep Sundaies and Holy-daies vpon which they do no manner of worke They are all circumcised both men and women but they are also baptised in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost yet not vntill the fortith day after their birth they which liue not till this day are buried vnchristened to all those that are baptized the holy communion or Eucharist as they call it is at the same instant administred powring a great deale of water into the childes mouth that he may so much the more easily get it downe The proper names which then are giuen them are all of some signification They affirme that they were conuerted vnto Christian religion by Candaces a Queen of this country spoken of in the 27. verse of the 8. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles whose proper name they thinke was Iudith They haue a booke diuided into 8. parts this they call Manda and Abetilis which they do verily beleeue was written by all the Apostles being iointly for that purpose gathered together at Hierusalem all the contents of this booke they do most diligently and strictly obserue The baser sort of people do without any controwlement or feare of punishment marry 2. or 3. wiues according to their ability and as they can tell how to maintaine them but these are excommunicated and forbidden by the Cleargy to enter into the Church Their lawes do tolerate diuorcements The Noble-men do esteem raw beefe serued in with fresh or hot bloud in manner as we vse our boiled meats with pottage or stewed broth for a great and dainty dish In all the kingdome of Prester Iohn they haue no manner of brasen or copper money but in steed of it they vse pure gold vncoined of a certaine weight In like manner salt yet not only in these prouinces but also generall throughout all Africa is vsed in exchange and buying and selling in stead of money In some places small pieces of iron bright and burnished do serue that turne But pepper amongst these people is of such great price that whatsoeuer a man will buy he may easily obtaine it for that merchandice These countries haue almost all sorts of beasts and fowles as Elephants Lions Tygres Losses Lynces the Latines call them Badgers Apes and Stagges contrary to the opinion of the old writers which haue generally denied that Africa doth veeld this kind of beast but in all that six yeare which Aluares this our authour dwelt in these countries he writeth that he neuer saw any Beares Conies Linnets Magpies or Cuccoes Yet Iohn Leo an African borne in his 9. booke saith that in Barbary there is wonderfull store of Conies The Locusts do more vex and hurt this country than any place of the World beside so that this plague is almost proper and peculiar to them Such oftentimes is the number and abundance of them that as they flie they do seeme to darken the aire and shadow the earth they flie together in such great flockes and thicke troupes that they do vtterly spoile and consume the fruits sometime of one prouince sometime of another wholly almost deuouring all their corn vpon the ground eating vp the leaues and barkes of the trees leauing their meddowes and pastures bare of grasse so that the people do oftentimes leaue their natiue soile where they were bred and borne and are forced for want of victuals to go seeke some other place to dwell in There is in these quarters a city named Cassumo sometime the seat as their histories do record and place of the Queen of Saba Maquedam that is as I thinke Antistes a Prouost or President they say she was called By whom they affirme that Salomon King of Isra l had a sonne named Meilech that is The King In this city they are perswaded that the Queen Cand ces did afterward dwell But it is best that the Reader that is desirous of further satisfaction to haue recourse to the same Francis Aluares who hath very curiously described those thing which he did most diligently obserue in that his Ambassage into these countries Item Iohn Bermundes who set foorth his Ambassage vnto the Abyssines in the Portugall language Let him also read a little treatise of Damianus à Goes which he wrot out of Ethiopia and Sabellicus his 10. Enneas of his 8. booke Of the originall of Prester Iohn and by what meanes he came out of Asia where he was knowen to writers about 200. yeares since and seated himselfe in Africa read Iohn Nauarchus in his Epistol Asiatica and Gerard Mercator in his
Vniuersall Mappe PRESBITERI IOHANNIS SIVE ABISSINORVM IMPERII DESCRIPTIO Titulus Insignia Presbiteri Iois DAVID SVPREMVS MEORVM REGNORVM A DEO VNICE DILECTVS COLVMNA FIDEI ORTVS EX STIRPE IVDA FILIVS DAVID FILIVS SALOMONIS FILIVS COLVMNAE SIONIS FILIVS EX SEMINE IACOB FILIVS MANVS MARIAE FILIVS NAHV SECVNDVÌ CARNEM FILIVS SANCTORVM PETRI ET PAVLI SECVNDVM GRATIAM IMPERATOR SVPERIORIS ET MAIORIS AETHIOPIAE ET AMPLISSIMORVM REGNORVM IVRISDICTIONVM ET TERRARVM REX GOAE CAFFATES FATIGAR ANGOTAE BARV BALIGVANZAE ADEAE VANGVAE GOIAMAE VBI NILI FONTES AMARAE BAGVAMEDRI AMBEAE VANGVCI TIGREMAHON SABAIM PATRIAE REGINAE SABAE BARNAGASSI ET DOMINVS VSQVE IN NVBIAM QVAE IN AEGYPTVM EXTENDITVR BARBARY and BILEDVLGERID THe later writers which haue diuided Africa into foure parts do name this Barbary for the chiefe and they do thus bound it On the East toward the rising of the sun it hath the deserts of Marmarica at this day they call it Barcha euen as farre as that part of the mount Atlas which now is vulgarly called Meies which part peraduenture was described by Strabo vnder the name Aspis This mountaine which runneth all along by the side of it from the East vnto the West euen to the maine sea which of it is called Mare Atlanticum the Atlanticke sea doth bound it vpon the South On the West it abutteth vpon the said Atlanticke sea On the North coast the Mediterran sea doth beat therefore all that whole tract of Africa which formerly conteined both the Mauritanies Africa properly so called and Cyrene is generally by one name called BARBARIA all which tract as Suidas witnesseth was vnder the command of King Masmissa This now is held for the best and most famous part of all Africa and is diuided into foure kingdomes or if you like that terme better foure prouinces namely Marroccho Fesse Telesine and Tunete The people generally of this whole country are of a brownish or tawny complexion They which dwell in cities are very ingenious in Architecture and such like Mathematicall inuentions which a man may easily gather by their rare and artificiall workmanship shewed in their buildings They are if we may beleeue Iohn Leo Africanus most singular honest men without any deceit or couen not only making a shew of simplicity and true dealing outwardly and in word but also approouing the same by their actions to be so indeed and in hart They are very stout and strong men but especially those which dwell in the hils and mountaines There is no Nation vnder Heauen that is more zealous so that they had rather die than to put vp any wrong or disgrace offered by their wiues They are very couetous of wealth and as ambitiously giuen to seeke after honour and preferment and therefore they trade and traffique almost into all quarters of the World They which dwell in tents that is such as follow grasing and do liue by cattell are very kind men courageous patient curtuous good housekeepers and as great louers of vprightnesse as any men in the whole world elsewhere But seeing the state of the world is such that there is no man altogether blessed none but haue their faults these also are not without their vices for the citizens which before we spake of are exceeding haughty and proud hasty and fumish so that the least iniury or indignity that may be offered they do as the common saying is engraue in marble they will neuer forget it The country or vplandish people are so clownish and of such rude behauiour and that so deepely imprinted in their mindes that they will hardly be wonne to acquaint themselues with any stranger he shall hardly euer winne their fauour They are so plaine and simply minded that they are easily drawne to beleeue things told them although almost incredible Of naturall Philosophy they are so ignorant that they hold all things done by the naturall force and operations of Nature to be wholy supernaturall They are so hasty and cholericke that one shall hardly in the day time walke the streets but he shall see two or three either quarrelling or together by the eares They neuer speake but hastily aloud and as if they would eat one another Thus farre of the quality and behauiour of the people now it remaineth that we should speake somewhat of the nature of the soile and country That part of the country which is toward the Mediterran sea is full of hils and mountaines From these mountaines euen vnto famous Atlas it is plaine and champion yet heere and there rising with knols and hils Heere are very many goodly springes and therefore it is well watered with diuers pleasant brookes and riuers It yeeldeth great store of Dates and Pomegranates it is not very fertile for corne and graine but of figges and oliues with such like fruites it affoordeth yearely great plenty Mount ATLAS verie cold and barren on all sides full of woods and couered ouer with snow breedeth almost all the riuers of Africke Yet the cold heere is neuer so great and sharp that one need to desire to come to the fire to warme him The later end of Autumne all the Winter and a great part of the Spring haue many boisterous and bitter stormes of wind and haile and oftentimes they are in these places much vexed and affrighted with terrible thundrings and lightning in some places they haue great and deep snowes c. But Iohannes Leo Africanus hath described these countries and people very curiously and at large who will satisfie thee at the full to whom it thou pleasest thou maiest adioine what Ludouicus Marmolius and Fazellus in the first chapter of the sixth booke of the latter decade of his history of Sicily haue written of this prouince Caelius Augustinus Curio hath set out the description of the kingdome of Marocho in a seuerall treatise to him he that pleaseth may adioine Diego de Turribus who in the Spanish tongue hath written a booke of the Originall and Succession of the Xariffes BARBARIAE ET BILEDVLGERID NOVA DESCRIPTIO Cum Priuilegio The kingdomes of FESSE and MAROCCHO THat part of Africa which of old was called MAVRITANIA TINGITANA at this day comprehendeth the kingdomes of Fesse and Maroccho which heere we present vnto thy view in this Mappe Of the which MAROCCHO taketh the name of Maroccho they call it Marox the Spaniards Marwechos the chiefe and metropolitane citie of the same The territories round about this city and generally the soile and fields of the whole kingdome as Iohn Leo Africanus writeth are most pleasant and fertile euery where bespread with heards of cattell flockes of sheep and diuers sorts of deere and wild beasts in all places are green and goodly pastures most plentifully yeelding whatsoeuer is necessary for the maintenance of mans life whatsoeuer may recreate the senses by pleasant smels or please the eies with delightsome shewes The whole kingdome is almost nothing else but one large champion not much vnlike Lombardy
Heere is also great trafficke for slaues so that the Portugals do yearely buy and carry from hence aboue 5000. Negroes This country doth breed great store of Elephants which they in their language call Manzao There is also found in these quarters a kind of wild beast which they call Zebra of the bignesse and fashion of a mule But that it is not a mule it is apparent in that this beast is not barren as the mule is for this doth breed and bring forth yong as other beasts do The pelt or hide of it is different from those of other liuing creatures of like sort for it is straked with strakes of three diuers colours namely blacke white and yeallow or lion tawny as they call it It is so wonderfull swift of foote and so wild that by no meanes it may be tamed or be made seruiceable for any vse of man whereupon they commonly vse this for a prouerbe As swift as the Zebra There are also as in other places Lions Tigers Woolues Hartes Hares Conies Apes Chamaeleons with diuers and sundry kindes of Serpents beside hogges sheep goats hennes and parrattes Crocodiles which they terme Cariman are heere very plentifull But horses oxen and other beasts fit for such kind of seruices and vses for mankind they haue none at all Heere doth grow great store of Palme-trees Of the leaues of this tree they make and weaue almost all kind of silke garments and apparell For the vse of the silke-wormes which in other places is well knowen is heere altogether vnknowen The maner of their posts or maner of trauell from one place to another for as we haue shewed before they haue no horses I thinke it well worth the while to set downe in this place out of the 15. booke of Maphey his Indian histories who affirmeth that they haue no other but wooden horses which story he thus laith downe Vpon a rafter or beame saith he about nine inches thicke and eight foot long they spread a piece of a buffe hide of the breadth and compasse of a saddle vpon this the traueller sitteth stradling two men beare the bayard vpon their shoulders and if the iourney be long then other two do shift and ease them of their burden The forenamed authour Pigafetta describeth another kind of carying of passengers from place to place yet it is not very much different from this Vpon the North part of this kingdome do abutte the Anzicanes a mankind nation a people I meane that eateth mans flesh so that heere mans flesh is openly sold in their shambles and flesh markets as beefe and mutton and other meat is amongst vs. That also which they report of Loanda an iland vpon the coast of this country I thinke it worth the noting in this place namely that they say it lieth so exceeding flatte and low that it is scarcely seene aboue the water and that it is a made ground compounded of the mudde and sand which the riuer against which it lieth casteth out into the sea Lastly that if any man shall digge but two or three handfuls deepe within the ground he shall find fresh water very wholesome and good to drinke and that which is most wonderfull this same water when the sea ebbeth will he salt but at full sea only it is fresh How this nation was by the meanes of King Iohn King of Portugal in the yeare of Grace 1491. conuerted vnto Christ anity and with what successe they haue continued and gone forward and yet still constantly do persist in the same any man that list may read of in the forenamed authours Pigafetta in his second booke Maphey in his first booke of the history of India and Iohn Barros in the third chapter of the third booke of his first decade of Asia Before the entrance of the Portugals into this country the people had no proper names but were called by common names such as also stones trees herbs birdes and other creatures amongst them were called by ÎΩΡÎÎ Î ÎΡΠΤΩ ÎÎΩ PARERGON SIVE VETERIS GEOGRAPIAE ALIQVOT TABVLAE LECTOR S. Ad nostram Orbis terrarum descriptionem habe sequentes tabulas quas in gratiam priscae tam sacrae quà m profanae historiae studiosorum à me delineatas seorsum publicare decreueram nihil enim ad nostrum in hoc Theatro quo hodiernum tantùm locorum situm exhibere proposueram institutum facere videbantur victus tamen amicorum precibus eas in huius nostri Operis calcem tamquam Parergon reieci Vale nostros conatus boni consule HISTORIAE OCVLVS GEOGRAPHIA THE GEOGRAPHY OF HOLY WRITERS THat which we haue promised behold now ye students of Diuinity and Holy writte at length we offer to your view namely a Map of Sacred Geography or of such places as are named by holy writers in the bookes of the Old and New Testaments whether so exactly as the matter requireth and thou doest looke for I know not but that it is done with my best ability skill to which in any matter and therefore in this especially I dare not much rely I know and can truly protest Yet notwithstanding that I haue not bereaued the learned of their due commendation in doing the like I do acknowledge and do willinly confesse we haue done what we could seeing that we might not performe what we would Therefore what heere we offer it is rather our will than our wish Two things most kind Reader we desire thee to obserue and marke before thou iudge and censure this our labour First that in the Geographicall names of places we haue followed the translation of Septuagints because that is but one and vniforme The Latine translations as they are many so also they are different and in naming of places they vary much and dissent one from another so that that word which one doth interpret properly another otherwise doth translate it according to the sense and meaning Which is that I may vse Varroes phrase to make a noune appellatiue of a proper name and contrariwise of proper names to make appellatiues Examples of which thou maist see in the annotations of Emauel Sà as also in our Geographicall Treasure Therefore where we sticke as doubtfull which of these different readings and writings of proper names we may take we runne vnto the 72. interpretours as vnto a sure ground It any man be desirous to know how otherwise the Latine interpretors do call these proper names let him haue recourse to our Treasurie and he shall without any great difficulty easily satisfie his desire For in this he shall find all the Synonymes of places digested according to the order of the Alphabet The other thing gentle Reader which I would haue thee to obserue and necessarily ought to be done least preiudice do go before sound iudgement is this the seats of all places of Palestina are not set downe in this our Mapp but a few of those that are more famous according to the capacity of the table
ancient name and were called Israël Againe the later part after the captiuity of Babylon was diuided into two prouinces Samaria and Galilee Samaria the Metropolitane or chiefe city of which the country tooke the name was the seat of the Kings of Israel But Galilee was possessed and inhabited by forreners and strangers 3. King 9. and 4. King 17. and therefore grew to be much enuied and despised of the rest of the Iewes so that they did vse to speake all villany and reproachfull speaches of the people of this prouince The North part of this in scorne was called Galiley of the Gentiles and in respect of the situation the Higher Galiley the other part of it toward the South was called the Lower Galiley Therefore afterward euen vnto the time of Christ and his Apostles and so foorth the land of Chanaan or Israel was diuided into three parts and called by three distinct names The Higher country toward Sidon and Tyre they called Galiley the Middle Samaria the Lower toward the South and Arabia Petraea was properly called Iudaea Iewrie as is manifest out of the second chapter of Saint Matthew and the fourth of Saint Iohn This later did containe onely two Tribes Iuda and Beniamin Although also all the land of Canaan euen as high as the mountaines of Thracon neere Antioch and the country of Ammon was called Iudaea as is euident by the ninteenth chapter of Saint Matthew and the tenth of Saint Marke and therefore also Pliny mentioneth Iudaea citerior Iewry on this side Iordan Strabo in his sixteenth booke and Lucane in his second booke do also call the same Iudaea which name as we said before had the originall from the Tribe of Iuda Ptolemey and others call it Palaestina of the Palaestini which according to the propriety of the Hebrew pronunciation in the Holy Scriptures are named Philistiim Phelistines this Nation indeed both for their great command and warres made with their neighbours for certaine yeares together were very famous Herodotus in Polymnia and Dion in his seuen and twentieth booke calleth that part of Syria which is next to Aegypt Syriam Palaestinam Palaestina of Syria Ptolemey calleth it Palaestinam Iudaeam Palaestina of Iewrie or Palaestinam Syriae Palaestina of Syria Because that Palaestina is a part of Syria as Pomponius Mela thinketh who calleth it Syriam Iudaeae Syria of Iudaea Many places of this Palaestina are expressed in that his Mappe and therefore heere they are omitted OF AEGYPT The country situate between Syene or the Catarractae Nili the fall or mouthes of Nilus through the middest of which this riuer runneth and by his yearely inundation and ouerflowing watereth all the grounds of the same in old time was called CHAM of Cham the sonne of Noe to whose lot this country fell when the world was diuided presently after the confusion at Babel Psalm 78. v. 51. 105. v. 23. and 106. v. 22. Afterward it was called Misraim of Misraim the sonne of Cham Gen. 5. and 10. Iosephus in the twelfth chapter of his first booke calleth it Mersin which name doubtlesse is made of Misraim either by contraction or short kind of speaking depraued by custome or fault of the writer Herodotus in Euterpe affirmeth that Aegypt was sometime named Thebes Of some it was called Aëria or Aëtia as some copies write it Marmolius Theuer and Pinetus affirme that the Turkes and country people in and about Aegypt do now call this country Chibth Elchibet or Elchebitz And indeed the Arabs that turned Genesis the first booke of Moses into Arabicke in the 45. and 46. chapters for Aegypt hath Elchibth from whence no doubt the Greekes and Latines fetched their Aegyptus like as of Phrat the Hebrew name is made Euphrates Aegypt had three speciall prouinces or shires the Higher which was called Thebaica the Middle and the Lower Thebaica and the Middleshire of Aegypt which the mountaines of Aethiopia and the vtter section or parting of the riuer Nilus at Sebemytus do define are called the Higher Egypt through the middest of which the riuer Nilus doth iointly runne in one maine channell and is both vpon the East and West enclosed with high and steep mountaines The other Prouince from thence euen vnto the Aegyptian sea is called the Lower Egypt This alse they call Delta for that this country or part of Egypt which is conteined between the parting of the riuer at Sebemytus Canopus and Pelusium or the two mouthes of the same riuer where it falleth into the Mediterran sea neere these townes is in fashion three cornered or triangular representing the forme of the Greeke Capitall letter Î. These countries by the discreet aduise of Alexander the Great were diuided into ÎÎÎÎΩΣ that is Shires for by Nomòs NomÄ and NomarchÃa the Greekes do vnderstand a shire and ward ouer the which is set Nomárches a Lieutenant or Lord-warden Thebes comprehended tenne shires and the middle prouince sixteen shires so that in all the Higher Egypt conteined six and twenty shires But in the Lower Egypt or Delta there were onely tenne Egypt is very often mentioned in the holy Scripture and the places where it is spoken of are very famous and memorable Gehon that is as some do expound Nilus Gen. 2.13 Bethshemeth the Sunnes house Heliopolis the Greekes call it Gen. 41. and 46. Esa 19. This also is called On Ezech. 30. Gessen or Gosen a country or prouince of Egypt Gen. 45.47.50 Exod. 9. Phitom Exod. 1. a city of store situate vpon Nilus This the Israelites were forced to build Ramesse or Raemses Gen. 47. Exod. 1.12 which also was built by the Israelites in their bondage when they were slaues and serued the Aegyptians Sucoth Exod. 12.13 Etham Exod. 12. Piachiroth Magdalum Beelsephon The red sea Exod. 14. Migdal or Migdalum Ierem. 44.46 Taphnis Ierem. 2.43.44.46 Exod. 30. Phatures Paturos Pathros Ierem. 44. Ezech. 19.30 Tanis Num. 13. Esa 19. Ezech. 30. Psalm 77. This Iosephus calleth Protanis Alexandria Ierem. 46. Ezech. 20. Pelusium and Bubastus Ezech. 30. Memphis called of the Hebrews Noph and sometimes Moph and Migdol Esa 19. Ierem. 2.44.46 Ezech. 30. Ose 9. This was the seat of the Kings of Egypt where they ordinarily kept their court and was the Metropolitane city of all that whole kingdome PALAESTINAE SIVE TOTIVS TERRAE PROMISSIONIS NOVA DESCRIPTIO AVCTORE TILEMANNO STELLA SIGENENSI Dominus Deus tuus introducet te in terram bonam terram rivorum aquarumque et foncium in cuius campis montibus erumpunt fluviorum abyssi Terram frumenti ordei ac vinearum in qua ficus malogranata oliveta nascuntur terram olei ac mellis Vbi absque ulla penuria comedes panem tuum rerum omnium abundantia perfrueris OF ARABIA This country the Hebrews call Arab that is a misture hotchpotch or dwelling of diuers and sundrie Nations together in one and the same country as is probably to be gathered out of the six and twentith chapter of
the second booke of Chronicles But there being three Arabiaes Deserta Felix and Petraea we are especially in respect of the neerenesse and neighbourhood of it to Iudaea to speake of the later in this place ARABIA PETRAEA tooke the name of Petra the Metropolitane city of this prouince and place of residence of their Kings This also was called NABAIOTH by the Hebrews of Nabaioth the sonne of Ismaël Esa 60. Ezech. 27. whereupon the name and appellation of Nabataea arose amongst the old Historiographers It sometime did belong to the Edomites and Amalechites and was a part of their lands and country Whereupon the Israelites by the commandement of God were constrained to passe by this country Saint Hierome saith that Petra the city is of the Hebrews called Iacteel and of the Syrians Recem This country by reason of the passage of the children of Israel through it and the great workes and wonders of God done in it is very famous and oft mentioned in the holy Scriptures The places of it oft spoken of in the booke of God are these The Red sea Exod. 13.14.15.23 Num. 11.14.21.33 Deut. 1.2.11 Iosu 2.24 Psalm 77.105.113 Act. 7.1 Cor. 10. Sur and Mara Exod. 15. Elim Exod. 15.16 There were twelue wels and seuenty palme trees of which Strabo doth speake in the sixteenth booke of his Geography The wildernesse of Sin Exod. 16. Arabia Petraea in many places was a vast and horrible desert as is apparant out of the first and eight chapters of Deuteronomy of which there are also diuers other testimonies euery where to be obserued Sinay Exod. 16. Raphidim Exod. 17.19 Horeb Exod. 3.17 Obserue in this place that Horeb was part of those mountaines which the Greekes call Mélanas that is the Blacke hils which are of such a wonderfull height that vpon the toppe of them the sunne may be descried at the fourth watch of the night that is about three of foure of the clocke in the morning an houre or two before her appearance to those which dwell in the plaine But Sinay was the East part or ridge of mount Horeb. This is proued by these places of Scripture Exod. 33. Deut. 4.5.9.10.29 Psalm 105. Actor 7. In Deut. 33. Sinay is called the hill Pharan and in Exod. 18. the Holy mount Moreouer there is mention made of the hill and wildernesse of Sinay almost in euery chapter throughout the whole bookes of Exodus and Leuiticus and in the two and thirtith chapter of Deuteronomy it is againe spoken of The country round about it is called the Wildernesse of Sinay Num. 9.10.26 Amalec Exod. 17. Num. 14.24 Deut. 25. Madian Exod. 18. Num. 10. Act. 7. The Graues of lust and Haseroth Num. 11.12 Deut. 1. Pharan Num. 12.20 Deut. 1.33 The Desert of Zin Num. 13.20.26 Deut. 32. The Desert of Cades and Cadesbarne Num. 13.20.26.32.34 Deut. 1 9. Iosu 10.15 Horma Num. 14.21 Hor Num. 20. Deut. 32. The Waters of strife Num. 20.26 Oboth Ieabarim Zared the Brooke Mathana Nahaliel Bamoth Num. 21. Deut. 2. Also of Zared and Seir mention is made in Num. 24. Deut. 1.2.33 Iosu 24. Tophel and Laban Deut. 1. Elath Deut. 2. Asiongaber Deut. 2.3 Kings 22.2 Paral. 8. Beroth Mosera Gadgad Iatebatha Deut. 10. In the three and thirtith chapter of Numbers the foure and twenty mansions or places of abode where the children of Israel in that their tedious peregrination between Aegypt and the Holy Land pitched their tents are recited by name Which mansions and encamping places of theirs were greatly famoused with many miracles and wonderfull workes of God which he wrought there in the sight of that peruerse and froward generation These places were not remote one from another by equall distances as is very probable by these places of the Old Testament Exod. 14.15.19 Num. 10.14.33 Neither did the people of Israel being led through this wildernesse vp and downe euer crosse the first way which they had gone before but by winding turning this way and that way they came thrise to the Red-sea as may easily be demonstrated out of the three and thirtieth of Numbers the second of Deuteronomy and the eleuenth of Iudges These do necessarily appertaine to the vnderstanding of the tract of that their iourney and orderly placing of those forsaid mansions and resting places Of SYRIA and PHOENICIA Although in old time the name of SYRIA and the bounds thereof were more large yet that is properly called Syria which is enclosed within the mount Amanus Monte Negro Postellus calleth it a part of the riuer Euphrates Iudaea and the Phoenician sea PHOENICIA a part of Syria famous by many reasons and accidents amongst his more notable cities had Tyre and Sidon But the chiefe or Metropolitane city of COELESYRIA Hollow Syria or Holland in Syria we may call it lying Eastward from Iudaea was Damascus oft mentioned both in holy and prophane writers Of which places we haue spoken of in Palaestina Thus farre Stella the authour of this Mappe hath discoursed vpon the same Of the old Palaestina read Saint Hierome and that which the learned B. Arias Montanus hath written of it in his Chaleb Iacobus Zieglerus Wolfangus Wissenburgius and Michaêl Aitzinger haue described the same in seuerall and peculiar treatises Iosephus in the six and seuen bookes of the warres of the Iewes Adam Reisner in seuen bookes and Christianus Adrichomius haue described Ierusalem the chiefe city of Palaestina IEWRY and ISRAEL An exposition with an history or discourse vpon certaine places of this Mappe ADER or Eder a tower The Iewes do call a flocke or herd Eder although others do thinke that the word rather signifieth a defect or want and I know not whether it do in those places signifie a floore or plot of ground I meane that which the Latines do call Aream In this place some write that the natiuity or birth of our Sauiour Christ was by the Angels told vnto the Shepheards Beersabe the well of the oth or the well of confirmation made by an oth so called for that Abimelech King of Gerar made a couenant neere this place first with Abraham Gen. 21. then with Isaac Gen. 26. Againe Iacob going into Aegypt when he came vnto this well he was encouraged and commanded by a voice from heauen that he should boldly go downe into Aegypt and not feare God promising him that out of his seed should come the Captaine or Leader of the Gentiles and the Redeemer of Israel Gen. 46. It is also called the Fountaine of fulnesse or saturity for Agar the handmaid of Abraham when she was with her sonne Ismaël cast out by Sara her mistresse she wandred vp and downe in this place ready to die presently with her sonne for want of drinke but the Angell shewed her this well whereby she with the child drunke their fill and were satisfied Gen. 21. Neither is that Beersabee Gen. 22.3 King 13. diuerse from this BETHANIA the house of obedience or the house of affliction or the house
of the grace of God where our Sauiour Christ manifested his infinite power by a sufficient testimony raising Lazarus who had lien three daies by the wals from death to life againe This place is spoken of in Matth. 21. Marc. 11.14 Iohn 11.12 BETHABARA the house of Passing ouer or the Ferry-house For there the waters of Iordan were diuided into two channels and therefore there they yeelded a safe passage to Iosua and all the children of Israel through the middest of this riuer Iosu 3.4 Heere Iohn baptized Christ and many others Matth. 3. Moreouer Saint Iohn speaketh of this place in the first and tenne chapters of his Gospell BETHEL Gen. 12. Thither Abraham remoued his houshold after his departure from Sichem For there is no doubt but that they are two diuers places First it was called Luza that is an Almond tree or place where Almond trees did plentifully grow There Iacob saw the Lord standing vpon a ladder as it is related in the 28. chapter of Genesis Therefore vpon that accident the place was called by a new name Bethel that is the house of God In the same Ieroboam erected the Golden calfe that he might seeme in that to imitate the example of the Patriarkes and holy men before him who worshipped God in that place Heereupon the Prophets changed the goodname Bethel and called it Bethauen that is the house of wickednesse or villany BETHSAIDA the house of fruites or the house of corne prouision or hunting Heere Philip Andrew and Peter the Apostles of Christ were borne Iohn 1. The Euangelists also Matthew and Marke haue made mention of this place Matth. 2. Marc. 6. CANA the Greater the country of Syrophoenissa whose daughter Christ cured being possessed with a Diuell Matth. 15. Marc. 8. of this see more beneath in Sarepta CANA the Lesser a towne of Galiley in which Christ with his presence and miracle of turning water into wine honourably graced matrimony Cana signifieth a reed or cane CANANAEA it is the name of a country so called of Chanaan the sonne of Cham. Chanaan signifieth a Merchant and indeed the posterity of Chanaan dwelling vpon the sea coast did trade as Merchants For Sidon the sonne of Canaan built the city Sidon And in the tenth chapter of Genesis the land of Canaan is so described as it is certaine that it contained all that whole tract of ground which afterward the Israelites did possesse from Iordan euen vnto the sea and so along as farre as Aegypt There as yet was no distinction between the Philistiim and Canaan For Canaan also was ancienter than Philistiim which was not borne of Canaan but of Misraim Yet afterward when the power and iurisdiction of the Nation of the Philistines grew to some heigth and greatnesse they caused the country especially all along the sea coast beneath Tyre Southward to be called after their name PALESTINA And in the 13. chapter of the booke of Iosua there are reckoned vp 5. cities of the Philistines Azotus Accaron Ascalon Geth and Gaza When therefore the Canaanites for that they possessed the places neere Iordan were almost vtterly destroied their name by a little and little began to perish and to fade away And although also the Philistines which greatly enlarged their bounds and territories in that countrie which afterward was giuen to the tribes of Iuda Beniamin Simeon Manasses and Isaschar were driuen from thence and were for the most part consumed yet they retained as I said certaine strong cities vpon the sea coast beneath Tyre and so somewhile they greatly flourish and were lords ouer others within a while after they grew weaker and were commanded of others In the time of Abraham the seat and court of Abimelech was at Gerar who in the 26. chapter of Gen. is named King of the Philistines The city Gerara was situate in that country which afterward the tribe of Iuda did possesse not farre from Hebron and was indeed placed between Hebron and Gaza It is therefore to be conceiued that the name of Cananaea Canaan is somewhat more ancient and comprehending more Nations than the name of the Philistines which neuer possessed all that tract and compasse of ground which afterward the Israelites enioyed But notwithstanding because the Philistines had certaine great cities vpon the sea coast the name of Palaestina was by reason of their traffique more famous and better knowen to the Greeke writers than Canaan or Cananaea Herodotus in Polymnia saith that the Phoenicians and Syrians possessing Palaestina sent 300. saile of ships to Xerxes and afterward he addeth that the whole country euen from the skirtes of Aegypt vnto Phoenicia was called Palestina And therefore also afterward the Greekes as Ptolemey vnder the name of Palaestina haue comprehended Iudaea Samaria and Galiley when as notwithstanding the Philistines did not possesse all that large space and compasse of ground But often times names are giuen to countries of some principall prouince of the same that doth in power and command surpasse the rest The Grammaticall interpretation and reason of the Etymology of the word Philistim is thought to be for that this nation inhabiting along the sea coast where earthquakes are very frequent and so whole townes and cities are couered with sand besprinkled and soiled with dust and dirt For the word in the Hebrew tongue signifieth Sprinklers or besprinklings as when any thing is besprinkled and foiled with dust or it signifieth otherwise Batteries and shakings as when a building is violently shaken and mooued by an externall force whereby it is in danger and ready to fall Like as Ascalon and Azotus hauing their names giuen them of Esh fire CAPERNAVM that is a pleasant and delightfull village Heere Christ first began to publish his Gospel Matth. 4. Luc. 4. and 7. For he was a citizen of that corporation betaking himselfe to that place when as he fled for feare of Herod when he put Iohn Baptist to death Therefore of Christ and his Disciples they demanded there a didrachma for poll mony as of the rest of the citizens and dwellers in this city Of this city mention is made Matth. 8.11.17 Marc. 1.2.5.9 Luc. 4.7 Io. 2.6 DALMANVTHA that is the poore mens habitation Christ with his Disciples came also into this country Matth. 16. Marc. 8. DAMASCVS It is distant from Ierusalem 42. Germane miles Breitenbach writeth that Damascus is 6. daies iourney from Ierusalem The map sheweth the situation of it to be in the mount Antilibanas It is a very ancient city which also at this day is very populous and much frequented by merchants Diuers etymologies and reasons of the imposition of this name diuers men do curiously seeke I do hold this for the likeliest The sacke of blood because the old opinion is that in this place Abel was slaine by his brother Cain Surely it is very probable and generally agreed vpon that our first parents Adam and Eue did first dwell not farre from this place DECAPOLIS the name of a prouince
in the vttermost skirtes of Phoenicia and Galiley which comprehended tenne cities these although those authours which write of them do not wholly agree which they should be it is certaine by the iudgement of all men were neighbour cities And it is that country which is conteined between Damascus and Sidon and between the Lake Genesareth and Caesarea Philippi EMMAVS afterward it was called Nicopolis And in my iudgement the Greek name is but an interpretation sense of the Hebrew name which signifieth the mother of strength fortitude or victory Others haue giuen out that the interpretation of it is the Mother of counsell EPHRATA which also is otherwise called Betháchem or Bethléhem as our bookes vulgarly haue Ephrata signifieth abundance fertility a fertile soile plentifully bringing foorth all maner of fruites For in the whole earth there was no place more fruitfull than Ephrata that is than Bethláchem where Iesus Christ the Lord of Heauen and Earth and Redeemer of all mankind was borne whom the Proph t Micheas in his fift chapter did foretell should be borne in this place And therefore was it called Bethlachem that is The house of Bread In the same place was also seated Bethhacaris Beth-haccarem I thinke he meaneth that is the house of vineyeards Bethlachem was the natiue soile of Dauid where he was annointed king of Israel 1. King 16.17 GALGAL this word signifieth a wheele or a wheeling and turning about the trundling of any thing that is round It may be that this name was giuen to that place and rose vpon this occasion for that Iosua the captaine and generall of the Israelites out of the camp heere and standing garrisons did vse to draw new supplies and armies wherewith he conquered and ouercame the enemies and by chacing vp and down and continually vexing the nations round about at length vtterly consumed them Heere the royall army and campe was continually resident vntill such time as the whole land was diuided into 12. tribes and so was quietly and freely possessed and inhabited of the Israelites These were the first campes that the children of Israel had in Iudaea the land of promise and heere the Manna ceassed For now they began to eat and liue vpon the fruites of the land Heere also the Passeouer was celebrated and all those almost were heere circumcised which had passed ouer Iordan For they which had been circumcised in Aegypt they were dead long since in the wildernes Ios 4.5 The same Galgala is meÌtioned in the 1. king 11.15 2. king 19 4 king 4. GALILEA that is a limit or bound it was a country situat in the borders of Iudea GAZA AZOTVS ASCAION GETH ACCARON The exposition of which names it thus Gaza or Aza signifieth strength or might Azotus or Asdod a robbing or spoiling or else the fire of the beloued or rather in my iudgement a fortification bulwarke blockhouse or muniment for so the Arabicke a neere dialect of the Hebrew tongue doth most properly signifie For the theme or Arabicke roote Schadada signifieth to strengthen fortifie bind together or enclose with a defence Psalm 147.12 Gen. 12.10 Auscen lib. 2. tractatu 2. cap. 596. Luc. 12 35. from hence is deriued Teshdid a note or marke vsed by the Grammarians answering vnto Dagesh forte of the Hebrew so named of his power and force for it doth double the letter ouer which it is put therefore the forme of it is like vnto the Greek omega or our double 00. Againe Shadid signifieth strong hard stubborne Matt. 25.24 Psalm 60.5 as also in Mahomets Alkoran in the 32. Azoara Shaddah strength might 2. Pet. 2.11 Firmamentum the Firmament any thing that is solid and firme Psalm 73.4 Ascalon the keeper of fire or fire of ignominy Geth that is a wine presse Accaron a barrennesse weakenesse feeblenesse a plucking vp by the rootes a body or stumpe of a tree These were the chiefe cities of the Nation of the Pââlistines which was so mighty a people that all the whole country of Iudaea or Israël euen from Aegypt vnto Phoenicia was after their name called PALAESTINA This their power and greatnesse continued from the first entrance of the Israelites into the Holy land euen vnto the daies of king Hezechia 4. Reg. 18. For all the while between these times they maintained almost continuall and cruell warres with the Israelites GEHENNA the vale of Hinnon compounded of Ge which signifieth a vally and Hinnon the proper name of a man to whom that piece of ground did belong It was a dale in the tribe of Beniamin where those deuilish sacrifices were made in which they burnt and sacrificed children to their idols For this cruell fact it came to passe that the name afterward figuratiuely was vsed for Hell and place of the damned and indeed the etymologie also doth somewhat fauour this sense for Hinnon is a spoiler destroier conspiratour or traitour Ios 15.18 Mat. 18. TYPVS CHOROGRAPHICVS CELEBRIVM LOCORVM IN REGNO IVDAE ET ISRAHEL arte factus à Tilemanno Stella Sigenensi Priuilegio Imperiali et Belgico ad decennium Abrahammus Orcelius in hanc formam minorem redigebat Anno M.D.LXXXVI GENEZARETH a lake in Galiley of most pure water well stored with diuers sorts of fish It was so called of the pleasantnesse of the country round about it For Genesar signifiâth the Princes orchycard Moreouer both the cities neere adioining and the lake are called Cinnereth of the forme and figure For Cinnéreth is the same in Hebrew that Cinnor that is an Harpe a kind of musicall instrument which the Latines call Cithara and which doubtlesse was made of the foresaid Hebrew Cinnor This place diuersly written you haue mentioned in diuers places of Holy Scripture 1. Machab. 11. Matt. 14. Marc. 6. In the 6. chapter of the Gospell of S. Iohn at the first verse it is called the Sea of Galiley for that it was situate in the Lower Galiley or the Sea of Tiberias of the city Tiberias so named by flattering Herod the tetrarch in honour of Tiberius Caesar Emperour of Rome as Iosephus in the 18. chapter of his 4. booke of the warres of the Iews and Egesippus in the 3. chapter of his 2. book do witnesse when as formerly it was named as before is signified Cinnereth which together with the lake vpon which it standeth is notâably described by the same Egesippus in the 26. chapter of his 3. booke of the destruction of Ierusalem GERAR signifieth a Peregrination Because that Abraham going from Hebron soiourned in Gerar where Sara his wife was violently taken from him by Abimelech the king of that place whose striuing lust God did so punâsh that he was forced to restore Abraham his wife againe before euer he had come neere vnto her as is shewed in the 20 chapter of Genesis Heere Isaac was borne Gen. 21. to whom in this place Christ was promised after that Agar forced by hunger had fled from the well vnto Abimelech king of Gerar. Gen. 26. HAI in
Genes 13. signifieth an heap It stood ouer against Bethel Saint Hierome labouring to expresse the Hebrew letter Ain writeth it Hagai and saith that in his time ãâã parua ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a small heap of rubbish HEBRON Whân Abraham returned out of Aegypt after his long Peregrination seeking a new resting place leaueth Bethel and trauelleth vnto Hebron Hebron oft mentioned in diuers places of Holy Scripture had many more ancient names Of which one was Cariath-arbe that is Tetrapolis Foure cities For antiquity diuided the principall and Metropolitane cities into foure parts wardes we would call them The first was the court of the Prince where also the Counsell the Nobility and Princes did keep The second was for the souldiers and military men The third was reserued for the husbandmen In the Fourth the artificers and tradesmen dwelt There also was the vale of Mamre so called of an Ammonite who possessed it Gen. 14. and made a league with Abraham Heere three guests who went to destroy Sodom and Gomorrhe were interteined of Abraham There Abraham buried Sara his wife Gen. 23. And therefore some thinke it was called Ciriath-arbe that is tetrapolis the city of 4 great men for that heere were buried 4. Patriarkes Adam Abraham Isaac and Iacob Gen. 25.35.49 IABOC the riuer Iaboc that is of emptinesse or scattering or wrestling The things done heere and the histories recorded are agreeable to the etymologie and reason of the name for heere Iacob wrestled with the Angell and therefore he was after that named Israel that is a Prince of God or preuailing with God But the place where he wrestled Iacob called Penuel that is seeing God or the face of God IERICHO Some do expound it his moone others his mon'ths or his smell We do approue the later exposition of smelling rather than either of the two former and that for the pleasant and fragrant smell which partly issued from the gardens and orchyeards of the rare and soueraigne Balsam a plant only growing in this place and partly from the Palmetrees which heere do grow in greater abundance than any where else in the world beside And therefore in the 34. of Deut. it is called the City of Palme trees IERVSALEM that is The vision of peace It enclosed two mountaines vpon the which it stood the name of the one was Sion vpon the which stood the castle or palace of Dauid Now Sion signifieth a watch tower a beacon The name of the other was Moria vpon which the temple of Salomon was built For the very name also doth shew that the fathers in old time did sacrifice in that place And Abraham lead his sonne Isaac to sacrifice him to the Lord to this mountaine As concerning the etymologie of mor-iah we are contented with that deriuation of Abraham who nameth it God shall see Therefore let this be receiued that mor-iah signifieth the beholding or the demonstration of God Yet other etymologies and deriuations are not altogether from the purpose and to be reiected as these the illumination of God or the feare of God IORDANIS A famous riuer running through the middest of the country arising out of the foot of the mount Libanus It hath two fountaines or heads like vnto our riuer of Thames one called by the name of Ior which name in the Hebrew tongue signifieth a brooke the other by the name of Dan. These meeting and running together in one channell they are called by one name Iordan compound of the names of the seuerall heads MACHANAIM that is two camps Gen. 23. These are the campes of God as Iacob himselfe nameth this place For as he returned out of Mesopotamia by Gilead the Angels of God met him Whereupon he called this place Mahanaim the tents or camp of God that is the presence and gard or garrison of the Lord. NAIM a city so called of the pleasant situation of it as seemeth by the etymologie of the word for Nahim signifieth pleasant delightsome Our Sauiour Christ going from Capernaum entreth into Naim and in the very gate and entrance of the city he raiseth the only sonne of a widdow from death to life and so turneth the heauinesse and mourning of the mother into ioy and gladnesse SALEM was the dwelling place of Melchisedecke Iosephus saith that it was that towne which afterward was named Ierusalem Neither will I oppose my selfe against this opinion receiued by so many great and learned men But there was another Salem which afterward was called Sichem as is left recorded in the 33. chapter of Gen. as we haue touched before Thou seest therefore how Abraham Loth Melchisedecke who was the same with Sem the sonne of Noe dwelt not farre one from another SAMARIA the keeper of God Obserue heere that our Authour mistooke the name of a man for the name of a place For Samariah 1. Chronic. 12.5 was one of Dauids friends that went with him when he fled from the presence of Saul or else one of the sonnes of Harim of the number of those that had maried strange wiues as is manifest out of 1. Esdr 10.32 when as the city was named in the Hebrew tongue not Samaria but Shomrom This city was the seat of the Kings of Israel the Metropolitane of the tenne tribes where their princes vsually kept their court It was battered and laid leuell with the ground by Hyrcanus the high Priest of the Iewes This afterward being reedified againe by Herod the sonne of Antipater was called for the honour of Augustus Caesar by a Greeke name Sebaste that is AVGVSTA Heere Philip whose consorts and fellow helpers were Peter and Iohn first preached the Gospell Actor 8.5 Samaria is spoken of 3. king 18.19 and 4. king 6.7.10.17 SAREPTA a melting house a refining or clensing house For the Sidonians which first inuented the maner of making of glasse heere first erected and built their furnaces or glasse houses In the time of that great famine which raged and was spread all ouer Iudaea Elias by the prouidence and commandement of God was sent vnto a widdow of Sarepta whom he together with her sonne preserued from famine and death 3. King 18. Moreouer in the 15. chapter of S. Matth. there is mention made of the Chanaanite woman that besought Christ to heale her daughter SICHEM or Sechem Gen. 12. Thither Abraham went presently after he came from Charram in Mesopotamia Sichem stood in that part of the country which afterward was allotted to the tribe of Ephraim neere the famous mount Garizim and not farre from whence not many yeares after the city Samaria was built The word Shecem signifieth a shoulder and the city peraduenture was so named of the situation neere the mount Garizim But the name also of the sonne of Hemor was Shecem of whom some thinke this place was so called This towne is oft spoken of in the holy Scriptures In the last chapter of Iosua it is expresly written that the bones of Ioseph were buried in this place
as it is also in the 7. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles againe recorded The same is that Sichem which is mentioned in the 11. and 21. chapters of the booke of Iud. and in the 12. of the 3. booke of King Ieroboam built Sichem in mount Ephraim This same is it which in the 4. chapter of the Gospell by S. Iohn is named Sychar the last syllable being varied whether of purpose or chance God knoweth I cannot tell In the time of S. Hierome it was Neapolis Naples This is it which in the 33. of Gen. was called both Sichem and Salem Now there was another Salem in this country as we haue shewed before SICLAG In this place Dauid dwelt a yeare and 4. months whereupon it came to passe that euer after the kings of Iuda held this towne as their owne inheritance 1. Reg. 27. This city in the absence of Dauid was sacked and fired 1. Reg. 30. SODOMA GOMORRHA ADAMA SEBOIM and SEGOR were the 5. cities situate in the vale of Siddim that is the champion vale or the vale of Salt-pits Gen. 14.10 which by reason of the great fertility and pleasant situation of it was compared to the Paradise or garden of God or like Aegypt the garden of the world Gen. 13.10 In it were many slime pits bitumen the Latines call it Gen. 14.10 In that same place now is Mare salsum the salt sea otherwise called Mare mortuum the dead sea or Lacus asphaltites the lake of slime a kind of liquid matter like pitch that issueth out of the earth and therefore is called Pissaphaltus this they vse in those countries in the laying of stone or bricke in steed of lime or mortar Sodom as seemeth tooke the name of the champion plaine wherein it stood Gomorrha of an handfull or gauell of corne In the Arabicke tongue the theme doth signifie to abide liue or stay in a place Psalm 25.13 Hebr. 7.23 To prolong life to cause to liue long Mahomet in the 45. Azzoara his Alkoran and the interpretours of the Psalmes and New Testament do often vse the word thus And from hence Gomor or Homor for so they sometime expresse the orientall letter ain signifieth vitae prolixitatem the continuance and length of daies of a mans life Azzoara 31.32 and 36. Item Psal 31.11 and 90.9 Lastly Magburah is the same that Thebel is in Hebrew or Oecoumene in Greeke that is so much of the earth as is habitable Psa 33.81 Psa 107.7 and in Auicen very often as also in the Geography of Nazaradin where it is opposed to Chala that is desert forestie wast inhabitable And so I thinke the more probable deriuation is to be fetched from the Arabicke rather than from that of the Hebrew For such is the situation of this place whether you respect the wholesomnesse and kindnesse of the aire or fertility of the soile that before the fall it was so well inhabited as no place better in all this land Adama or Admah red earth the best kind of soile for carcable land Zeboim a pleasant and beautifull country Zeor or Sohar a little prouince THABOR a mountaine in the tribe of Nephtalim neere to Chedes Thabor signifieth purity cleannesse or by the changing of Thau into Teth a letter of like force and instrument of pronunciation a nauell bullion bosse or pommell For it ariseth vp in the middest of the plaine like the nauell vpon the belly For it is 30. furlongs high and the diameter of the flatte of the toppe is almost 20. furlongs ouer TYRVS was a colony drawne forth of Sidon The Hebrew name is Zor which signâfieth a rebell or traitour For it is probable that a part of the citizens of Sidon falling to mutiny departed out of the city and to haue sought where they might dwell in some other place to their better liking This great Alexander tooke after he had besiedged it 7 months putting 7000. citizens to the sword hang'd vp other 2000. ZIDON so named oâ Zidon the sonne of Chanaan as it is left recorded in the 10. chap. of Gen. The word signifieth an hunting or taking of any pray This city being take by Ocho K. of Persia by the treachery of the soldiers was burnt by the straglers baser sort that followed the camp in which fire perished about 40000. men In the 5. chapter of S. Marks Gospell and the 8. of S. Lukes there is mention made of the country of the Gadarenes in that history where Christ casteth the diuels out of the mad man and the diuels rushing into the heard of swine do cary them headlong into the lake This country S. Matthew calleth the country of the Gergesenes which S. Hierome translateth Gerasers It is therefore to be vnderstood that the town Gerasa famoused also by Stephanus stood not vpon the South bank of Iordan where the most fertile and pleasant plaine of Galiley is seated but toward the desert and wast land beyond the riuer vpon the North banke So that the diuers names of one and the same towne are Gerasa Gadara and Gergasa Neither is the cleare lake of Genesareth of which we haue spoken before to be thought to be one and the same with the like of the Gadarens but another situate neere the town Gadara far distant and remote from thence of which Strabo thus speaketh The water also of the lake of Gadara is troubled and muddy of which if any beasts do drinke they will cast their haire their hoofes and their hornes THE PEREGRINATION of SAINT PAVL THere is no man of meane learning but doth know that the knowledge of Geography and skill of Mappes and Chartes is necessary for the vnderstanding of the historicall bookes of holy Scripture and if they will not confesse it yet the thing it selfe doth sufficiently approue it to be so And thereupon certaine learned men in these our daies haue freely bestowed their labour in this businesse for the furtherance of the studious Diuine Amongst the which the great Mathematician Orontius Fineus of Dolphine in France was to my remembrance the first in that his charte which he made for the vnderstanding of the Old and New Testaments Tabula ad vtriusque Testamenti intelligentiam concinnata for such is the title of that his Mappe After him followed Peter Appian in his Peregrination of Saint Paul The same was done by Marke Iordan of Holstein Lastly Christianus Schrot in that his Mappe which he intituled The Peregrination of the Children of God and B. Arias Montanus of Ciuill in Spaine in his Apparatus Biblicus a learned worke adioined to the King of Spains Bible This is that which I in this Mappe attempt to do according as the narrownesse of roome will permit For as this Mappe of mine may not compare with theirs for multitude of places which I do freely confesse so that this of ours shall aswell as theirs make for the vnderstanding of both the Testaments I dare boldly promise For as all these only excepting Montanus haue
yeare of the raigne of the Emperour Claudius 56. yeares after the incarnation of Christ v. 30. and had by them at that time been slaine v. 31. had not the Captaine of the garrison there by the help of his souldiers and men of war rescued him and freed him from the hands of that tumultuous multitude v. 32. yet by reason that about him the vproare grew v. 31. and for that the captaine supposed him to be Theudas the Egyptian who not long before that had made an insurrection and had led a company of ruffians cut-throats and disordered fellowes to the number of 4000. men out into the wildernesse v. 38. and chapter 5.36 he caused him to be bound with two chaines Act. 21.33 and should haue been whipped Act. 22.24 had he not been a Roman v. 29. wherefore he was loosed from his bonds and by the chiefe captaine was brought before the high Priests and the whole Councell of the Iewes to heare what they could charge him withall and what he could answer for himselfe v. 30. but the aduersaries falling at variance and dissentions amongst themselues Act. 23.7 he was by the Scribes and Pharisies the greater part freed and wholly acquited v. 9. yet the multitude still raged neuerthelesse against Paul so that the Captaine was forced to with-draw him into the Castle to secure him from their furie v. 10. and for further security he is sent away in the night by Claudius Lysias the Tribune garded with 200. footmen 70. horsemen and 200. archers v. 23. vnto Antipatris a towne in the tribe of Manasses called in Macchab. 1.31 Capharsalama or as the Greeke copy hath Capharsarama it is now called Assur as some learned men thinke and was the first towne that the Christians wanne in their voiage to the Holy Land as Volaterran writeth v. 31. where the footmen leauing him returned to the castle he was the next day caried on to Cesarea Palaestinae where Felix the gouernour lay v. 32.33 where fiue daies after he was by him brought foorth before Ananias the high Priest the elders of the Iewes and other his aduersaries there to answer to the faigned and malitious obiections of their prating lawyer Tertullus Act. 24.1 but because beside their slanderous cauills and bare affirmations there were neither depositions nor witnesses present v. 20.21 he was for that time dismissed and committed as prisoner vnto the keeping of a Centurion v. 24. In the meane time Felix hauing now been president full out two yeeres and being to resigne vp his place to Porcius Festus to curry fauour with the Iewes left Paul in prison v. 28. He within three daies of his entrance goeth vp to Ierusalem Act. 25.1 where they a fresh againe renew their suite against Paul withall desiring Festus to send for him vp to Ierusalem v. 3. which Festus would not grant v. 4. but willeth them to bring his accusers and witnesse downe ta Cesarea where they should be heard without partiality v. 5. Therefore Festus hauing taried at Ierusalem tenne daies returneth to Cesarea and the next day calleth foorth Paul before the Iewes v. 6. who malitiously accused him of many things which they could by no meanes proue against him v. 7. yet Festus desirous to please the Iewes demandeth of Paul whether he would be willing to be tried before him of those things at Ierusalem v. 9. Therefore Paul appealeth to Caesar v. 11. which was allowed by Festus and the councell v. 12. But before he could be dispatched to Rome king Agrippa and Bernice came to Cesarea to salute Festus v. 13. who being desirous to heare Paul v. 22. he was brought foorth into the common hall before them v. 23. where he maketh an apologie for himselfe Chap. 26. Now when it was concluded that Paul should go into Italie he was committed to Iulius a centurion of Augustus band Chap. 27.1 and being shipped in a ship of Adramyttium a city of Mysia or Aeolia in Natolia and setting foorth sailed along by the coast of Asia and came the next day to Sidon v. 2. and then hoissing saile came close by the shore of Cyprus v. 4. from thence he crossed the sea by Cilicia and Pamphylia and so came to Myra a city of Lycia in Natolia now it is called Strumita as Stunica writeth the vulgar edition in stead of Myra hath Lystra which is not a city of Lycia but of Lycaonia distant from the sea of Cilicia more than 40. leagues v. 5. Heere the Centurion shipped Paul and his company into a ship of Alexandria bound for Italy v. 6. and after many daies they came ouer against Guidus a marine or port towne of Caria in Asia minor from thence they passed hard by Salmone an hauen of Crete now called Candy situate in the promontory Sammonium the sea-men at this day call it Cabo Salamo v. 7. and so with much adoe casting about at last they came to a certaine place named The faire Hauen Pulcher portus or as the vulgar hath Boni-portus Lyra calleth it Bona Villa neere to which was the city Lasea the vulgar hath Thalassa v. 8. But because this place was not conuenient to winter in they put out from hence labouring to reach to Phoenice a port town in the same iland of which Ptolemey also maketh mention in the last chapter of his third booke of his Geography v. 12. But a gust or stormy wind which the sailours call Euroclydon the vulgar hath Euroaquilo arising caught the shippe v. 14.15 and caried it vpon a little iland called Clauda thus Ptolemey in the 17. chapter of the 3. booke of his Geography writeth it the vulgar and the Syrian interpretour of the New Testament nameth it Cauda v. 16. fearing that they should haue fallen vpon the Quicke-sands Syrtes the Syrian retaineth the Greeke word the Grecians otherwise call these dangerous places Brachea the Latines Breuia shelues or flattes v. 17. But at the last after fourteen nights of continuall storme and danger they were driuen into the Adriaticke sea v. 27. where falling vpon the coast of the iland Melita now called Malta Act. 28.1 from thence after he had lien there three months he passed in a ship of Alexandria v. 11. and arriued at Syracuse in Sicilia where he staid three daies v. 12. From whence fetching a compasse they came to Rhegium a towne in Calabria a prouince of Italy it is now vulgarly called Rhezo where they staid but one day and then set forward againe and the second day came to Puteoli a towne in Campiana now called Pozolo v. 13. where they staid seuen daies and so from thence by Appius Market Forum Appij and the three Innes or Tauernes Tres Tabernas they went by land to Rome v. 15. in the second yeare of the raigne of the Emperour Nero where he was suffered to dwell by himselfe committed only to a souldier as his keeper who had the charge ouer him v. 16. who after he had remained thus two whole yeares restrained at
eight score and fifteen yeares old died v. 7. and Izaac and Ismael hâs sonnes buried him by Sarah in the caue of Machpelah v. 9.10 ABRAHAMI PATRIARCHAE PEREGRINATIO ET VITA Abrahamo Ortelio Antverpiano auctore ABRAHAM EGREDERE DE TERRA TVA ET DE COGNATIONE TVA ET VENI IN TERRAM QVAM MONSTRAVERO TIBI ET DABO TIBI ET SEMINI TVO POST TE TERRAM PEREGRINATIONIS TVAE OMNEM TERRAM CHANAAN IN POSSESSIONEM AETERNAM DnÌo Ioanni Moflinio Montis S. Winoxij abbati reverendo viro humanitate candore eximio multiplicique rerum cognitione nobili Ab. Ortelius in perpetuoe amicitioe pignus DD. Of the DEAD SEA OF the Dead sea or the lake Asphaltites because we haue described it in another forme than heeretofore it hath been vsually set forth in I haue thought it not amisle in this place to say something for the further satisfying of the Reader For I heere do giue it this forme which I conceiue and perswade my selfe it had in the time of Abraham before such time I meane as it was burnt with fire and brimstone from heauen by the curse and punishment of God caused by the wickednesse of the inhabitants of the same For we haue made it to be a valley lying between the mountaines watered all along from one end to the other by the riuer Iordan in which then stood these fiue citities Sodom Gomorrhe Admah Zeboim and Segor Which place why and how afterward it was conuerted into a lake the holy Scriptures do at large and copiously describe Iosephus in the 5. chapter of his 5. booke of the warres of the Iewes thus discourseth of it It is saith he a salt and barren lake in which by reason of the great lightnesse euen the heauiest things that are being cast into it do swimme vpon the toppe of the water to sinke or go downe to the bottome a man shall hardly do although he would Lastly Vespasian the Emperour who came thither of purpose to see it commanded certaine fellowes that could not swimme to haue their hands bound behind them and to be cast into the middest and deepest place of it and it came to passe that all of them did flote vpon the toppe of the water as if they had been forced vpward by the aire or spirits arising from the bottome Moreouer the diuersity of the colours of this lake which changeth and turneth the toppe of the water thrise in a day and by diuers positions and falling of the sunne beames vpon it giueth a lusture round about is most wonderfull In many places it speweth foorth blacke lumpes of bitumen which do swimme aloft vpon the toppe of the lake in forme and bignesse of blacke oxen without heads But when those that farme the lake do come finding a lumpe so clotted together they draw it to their shippes and because it is tough being full they cannot breake them off but as it were binding to the boate it hangeth to the knoll vntill it be dissolued by the menstrues of women or with vrine this Pliny in the fifteenth chapter of the seuenth booke of his Naturall history attributeth to a threed stained with a womans menstrues It is good not only for the stopping of the ioints of shippes but is also mingled with many medicines vsuall in the cure of diseased bodies The length of this lake is 580. furlongs extending it selfe euen vp to Zoara in Arabia The breadth of it is 150. furlongs ouer Diodorus Siculus maketh it but 500. furlongs in length and three score in breadth The land of Sodome sometime a most blessed and happy prouince for all kind of wealth and commodities but now all burnt vp being indeed as ancient records make mention for the wickednesse of the inhabitants consumed by fire from heauen was not farre from this place Lastly as yet some remnants of that wrathfull fire both in the foundations and plots of those fiue cities and the ashes growing vp together with the fruites of the earth which to see to are like vnto good wholesome fruites but being touched they presently vanish into smoake and ashes are to this day to be seene Thus farre out of Iosephus Tacitus in the fifth booke of his histories reporteth almost the same of it Verbatim but that he affirmeth that the heaps and lumps of bitumen after that they are drawen to the shore and are dried partly by the heat of the sunne and partly by the vapours of the earth are cleft and hewed out with axes Moreouer he addeth that this lake in shew like the sea but much more corrupt and stinking both in tast and smell is pestilent and vnwholesome vnto the neighbours round about againe that it is neuer moued or driuen to and fro with the wind nor suffereth any fish or water foules to liue in it as in other waters yea it entertaineth no manner of liuing creatures as Pausanias and Hegesippus in the fourth chapter of his eighteenth booke do write so that as Pliny witnesseth buls and camels do swimme and flote aloft vpon the toppe of the water of this lake The same things Strabo writeth but vnder the name of the lake Sirbon very falsly for it is another lake in this country different from this Diodorus testifieth that the water of it is bitter and stinking Item that it beareth vp all things that haue breath except those things that are massy and solide as gold siluer and such like although euen those also do heere sinke more slowly than in other lakes See more of this in the same authour in his 2. and 19. bookes That all vegetable things that liue not do sinke to the bottome and that it will beare vp no such thing except it be besmered ouer with bitumen alumen some copies haue Trogus Pompeius doth testifie in the 36. booke of his history That a lamp or candle light will swimme aloft but being out will sinke Isidorus hath set down as a truth by the relation of others Aristotle in the second booke of his Meteorologicks doth write that the water of this lake doth white cloths if one shall but shake them well being only wette in the same Of the fruites like vnto those which are wholesome and good to be eaten yet indeed do vanish into ashes beside the forenamed authours Solinus Iosephus S. Augustine and Tertullian do witnesse Notwithstanding they do all affirme it of apples not generally of all fruites Hegesippus to these addeth clusters of grapes in shape and fashion not in substance Tacitus writeth that this falleth out not only to all naturall things arising out of the earth of their owne accord but also to artificiall things made by hand and ingenious inuention of man This then is the nature and resemblance of this place now which was sometime as Moses testifieth Gen. 13.10 to see to as glorious as the garden or Paradise of God To these we thinke it not amisse to adioine the opinion of Nubiensis the Arabian as he hath set it downe in the
fifth Section of the third Climate of his Geographicall garden imprinted in the Arabicke language at Rome in the yeare of our Lord 1592. The place saith he where Lot with his family dwelt the stinking sea and Zegor euen vp as high as Basan and Tiberias was called the Vale for that it was a plaine or bottome between two hils so low that all the other waters of this part of Soria do fall into it and are gathered thither And a little beneath in the same place he addeth All the brookes and springs do meet and stay in the lake of Zegor otherwise called the lake of Sodom and Gomorrha two cities where Lot and his family dwelt which God did cause to sinke and conuerted their place into a stinking lake otherwise named The Dead lake for that there is in it nothing that hath breath or life neither fish nor worme or any such thing as vsually is wont to liue or keepe in standing or running waters the water of this lake is hot and of a filthy stinking sauour yet vpon it are little boates in which they passe from place to place in these quarters and carry their prouision The length of this lake is 60. miles the breadth not aboue 12. miles Moreouer Aben Isaac who in like maner wrote in the Arabicke tongue a treatise of Geography certaine fragments of which I haue by me for which I am beholding as also for many other fauours to Master Edward Wright that learned Mathematician and singular louer of all maner literature thus speaketh of this place The sea Alzengie saith he is a very bad and dangerous sea for there is no liuing creature can liue in it by reason of the vnwholesomnesse and thicknesse of his waters which happeneth by reason that the sunne when it commeth ouer this sea draweth vp vnto it by the force of his heat the thinner and more subtill parts of the water which is in it and so doth leaue the thicke and more grosse parts behind which by that meanes also become very hot and salt so that no man may saile vpon this sea nor any beast or liuing creature liue neere it Item the sea Sauk as Aristotle speaketh of it which also is in these parts and doth reach vp as high as India and the parched Zone so I thinke the word Mantakah that is a girdle or belt which heere he vseth doth signifie that there is not in it any liuing creature at all of any sort whatsoeuer and therefore this sea is called The Dead sea because that whensoeuer any worme or such like falleth into it it mooueth no longer but swimmeth vpon the toppe of the water and when it is dead it putrifieth and then sinketh and falleth to the bottome yet when there falleth into it any stinking and corrupt thing it sinketh immediatly and swimmeth not vpon the water at all Thus farre out of Aben Isaac This sea is of Ptolemey called ASPHALTITES the lake Ashaltites of others Asphaltes of the bitumen which it doth yeeld in great plenty of the Iewes MARE PALAESTINORVM ORIENTALE SOLITVDINIS siue DESERTI the Sea of Palaestina the East Sea the Sea of the desert or wildernesse of the situation and position of it vnto the land of Iewry Item MARE SALIS the Salt-sea of the hot and fitish saltnesse of the same aboue other salt-waters which the Arabian iustifieth to be true Pausanias that ancient and famous historian of the Greekes and Iustine the abridger of the large volume of Trogus Pompeius call it MARE MORTVVM the Dead sea of the effect there is saith Iustine a lake in that country which by reason of his greatnesse and vnmoueablenesse of his waters is called the Dead sea for it is neither mooued with the wind the heauy and lumpish bitumen which swimmeth vpon the toppe of the water all the lake ouer resisting the violence of the greatest blasts neither is it saileable for that all things that are void of life do sinke to the bottome neither doth it sustaine any thing that is not besmered with bitumen to these both my Arabians do subscribe of Galen the Prince of Physitions it is called LACVS SODOMAEVS the Lake of Sodome for him Nubiensis doth stand who neuer nameth it Bahri a sea but Bahira a lake or standing poole yet contrariwise Isaac termeth it Bahri not Bahira and by this name it is generally knowen to all the Europeans Solinus calleth it TRISTEM SINVM the Sad-bay like as the gulfe of Milinde is of some named ASPERVM MARE the rough or boisterous sea like as Isaac my authour calleth this same lake Tzahhib the churlish and dangerous sea Iosephus in the tenth chapter of his first booke of the Antiquities of the Iewes saith that this place where now is the Dead-sea was before named the Vale of bitumen pits Strabo otherwise a most excellent Geographer and curious searcher out of the truth in these discourses falsly confoundeth this lake as I touched before with the Sirbon lake Why the Arabian should call it Zengie and Sawke I know not This we haue heere added partly out of the Geographicall treasury of Ortelius for the ease and benefite of the Reader least the diuersity of names might make him mistake the thing Hauing thus finished the Mappes of HOLY write It now remaineth that we do in like maner begin and go on forward with those of PROPHANE histories A draught and shadow of the ancient GEOGRAPHY THou hast gentle and curtuous Reader in this Mappe a draught a plot or patterne I might call it of the whole world but according to the description ruder Geography of the more ancient authours of those of middle age For this our globe of the earth was not then further knowen a wonderfull strange thing vntill in the daies of our fathers in the yeare 1492. Christofer Columbus a Genoway by the commandement of the king of Castile first discouered that part of the West which vnto this day had lien hid vnknowen After that the South part hitherto not heard of togther with the East part of Asia much spoken of but neuer before this time entered was descried by the Portugals That part which lieth toward the North we haue seen in this our age to haue been first found out by the English merchants and nauigatours a particular view and proofe of which thou maist see at large in that worthy worke of the English Nauigations composed with great industrie diligence and charge by my singular good friend Master Richard Hacluyt By him England still shall liue and the name of braue Englishmen shall neuer die The other countries which as yet do lie obscured within the frozen Zones and vnder both the Poles are left for succeding ages to find out Peraduenture ancient writers that liued many hundred yeares since haue named some country or some one place or other out of this our continent but they haue not written ought of the situation of the same as being indeed altogether vnknowen vnto them In
this continent and circuite curtuous Reader that thou beest not caried away with a vaine and false perswasion of the knowledge of things done in the whole world or if you please so to call it within the compasse of that part of the world described by the old Cosmographers all ancient HISTORIOGRAPHY both SACRED and PROPHANE is comprehended in these all famous acts of mortall men which from the beginning of the world euen vnto the daies of our fathers haue been registred by learned men haue been done and performed For euery storie before the forenamed Columbus written in Latine Greeke or any other language exceeded not the limits of the Roman Empire or the conquests of Alexander the Great if you shall only except the trauels of Marcus Paulus Venetus by land into China and the nauigation of Katherino Zeni by the ocean sea into the North parts of which we haue spoken in the discourse to the Mappe of Mare del zur which I make no doubt all learned historians and others will easily grant me Whereupon we may see how maimed and vnperfect the history of the world is when as it is very apparant that this part of the earth then knowen is scarse the one quarter of the whole globe of the world that is now discouered to vs. And which is especially to be considered rather than to be commended we may truly say that now which Cicero in his third oration against Verres wrote then most falsly when he said of that age There is now no place within the vast ocean none so far remote and distant from vs none so obscure or hidden whither in these our daies the couetous and bad minds of our men doth not cause them go Certaine recordes and testimonies of ancient writers concerning Geographicall Mappes Anaximander scholler to Thales Milesius did set forth as Strabo witnesseth the FIRST GEOGRAPHICALL CHART Now Anaximander who liued in the time of Seruius Tullus the VI. king of Rome was borne in the first yeare of the 35. olympiade which was the first yeare of the raigne of Ancus Martius the 4. king of the Romanes 639. yeares before the birth of Christ The same Strabo maketh mention of a mappe of the HABITABLE WORLD done by Eratosthenes Socrates when he saw Alcibiades to stand so much vpon his welth and great possessions brought him to a mappe of the VVHOLE VVORLD bid him there to find out the prouince of Athens which when he had found he againe willed him to point to his landes and when he answered that they were not in any place there described he saith Art thou then proud of the possession of that which is no part of the World Aelianus in the 28. chap. of his 3. booke De varia historia Hamo Carthaginensis setteth out a mappe of his nauigation into the ATLANTICKE SEA wherein he made a discouery of the COASTS OF LIBYA which he caused to be hanged vp in the temple of Saturne Aristagoras Milesius had a Table of Brasse in which was cutte the VVHOLE COMPASSE OF EARTHLY GLOBE the VVHOLE SEA with all the RIVERS emptying themselues into the same Herod in his V. booke Augustus and Agrippa set out a mappe of the VVHOLE VVORLD to the publicke view of all men as Pliny in the second chapter of his third booke hath left recorded Amongst the Aegyptians there were continually kept certaine Chartes containing all the TRACTS BOVNDS and COASTS both of sea and land as Apollonius in the fourth booke of his Argonautickes doth witnesse Saint Hierome affirmeth that a MAPPE of PALAESTINA made by Eusebius Caesariensis was lost long before his time That Charles the Great Emperour of Rome had a Siluer Table wherein the VVHOLE VVORLD was portraitured those authours who liued in his time and haue written of his life and histories do constantly affirme Theophrastus Eresius bequeathed and gaue by his last Will and Testament certaine mappes in which were described the SITVATION of the VVORLD on condition that they should be put and reserued in the lower part of the gallery which he built and adioined to his schoole as Diogenes Laertius writeth in his life I haue described a Charte of the VVORLD in 12. sheets of parchment Thus Dominicanus the authour of the Annals of the city Celmar in Germany who wrote about the yeare of Christ 1265. speaketh of himselfe in that his worke There are certaine GEOGRAPHICALL CHARTS mentioned and cited by Stephanus Byzantinus in the word ÎÎ¹Î½Î¿Ï The Emperour Domitian put Metius Pomposianus to death because he caried about the country certain mappes of the VVORLD portraitured in sheets of Velame as Suetonius recordeth Varro in the second chapter of his first booke of Husbandrie hath these wordes There I light vpon by chance Caius Fundanius wy wiues father and Caius Agrius a Knight of Rome a disciple and follower of Socrates with Publius Agrasius the Customer whom I found looking vpon a Mappe of ITALY drawen and described vpon a wall Heere also Vitruuius what he speaketh in the eighth book of his Architecture that these things are and may be so the HEADS OF RIVERS do sufficiently prooue which we do see are described in the Chartes and Mappes of the World Florus who seemeth to haue liued in the time of Traian the Emperour hath these wordes I will do that that Cosmographers are wont to do who vse to set out the SITVATION of the VVORLD in a small chart or table Iulian the Emperour in an Epistle to Alypius thus writeth I was euen then newly recouered of my sicknesse when thou sentest the GEOGRAPHY and yet the map which thou sentest was neuer the lesse welcome For there are in it not only better and more true descriptions but also certaine excellent Iambicke verses wherewith thou hast much graced it But that the Ancients were wont to describe the VVORLD and globe of the earth in Mappes it is manifest out of Plutarcke in the life of Theseus as also out of the fourth booke of Propertius the Poet where he bringeth in Arethusa thus speaking to Lycorta Cogimurè TABVLA PICTOS ediscere MVNDOS We forced are to vnderstand By charts the state of Sea and Land AEVI VETERIS TYPVS GEOGRAPHICVS Abrah ortelius Regiae M t s Geographus describ cum Privilegijs decennalib Imp. Reg. et Cancellariae Brabantiae Antverpiae Ambivaritorum 1590. EN SPECTATOR PILAE TOTIVS TERRAE ICHNOGRAPHIAM AT VERERIBVS VSQVE AD ANNVM SALVTIS NONAGESIMVM SECVNDVM SVPRA MILLES QVADRINGENT COGNITAE TANTVM GEOGRAPHIAM The ROMANE WORLD OR The ROMANE EMPIRE AMmianus Marcellinus thus writeth in his foureteenth booke At such time as triumphant Rome which shall flourish as long as men do liue vpon the earth began first to grow into credit and honour in the world that it might still rise by degrees and lofty steppes into a firme league of eternall peace vertue and fortune which often times iarre did fully consent and agree For if either of them had opposed themselues it surely had neuer come to that
them which would willingly cast themselues into the fires and graues of their friends verily perswading themselues that they should still liue together with them Item Diodorus Siculus reporteth that some of them would cast into the fire where their friends deceased were burnt to ashes their letters verily beleeuing that they would reade them there For that opinion of Pythagoras of the immortality of the soule had taken footing and deepe root amongst them being perswaded that afterward the bodies being dead in processe of time they should againe returne into other bodies Listen also what Valerius Maximus saith of this matter It was an ancient custome saith he amongst the Gauls as old records do verifie vsually to lend money in this world to be paid againe in the world to come Which the forenamed authour termeth Philosophiam foeneratoriam A couetous or miserly kind of Philosophie practised then by some vsurers But can you tell where now a man may borrow an hundred pounds vpon good security till that day I doubt whether there be any pale-faced cut-throat vsurer glorious smooth-tongued gold-smith crafty mocke-lawyer Scriuener or any rag-merchant broker in this our city that was euer Pythagoras scholler This Iewish sect are all I thinke by their practise of the opinion of the Sadduces who thought and taught that there was no resurrection of the soule to be expected after this life It is no wonder or strange matter to thinke that the Gauls were of this opinion if so bee that be true that one Alexander in Clemens Alexandrinus doth tell of namely that Pythagoras did trauell into France Tertullian out of Nicander doth write that they vsed to he abroad all night vpon the graues and tombes of valiant men and there to expect the answeare of some of oracle I care not an halfe penny for that opinion of the great Orateur Tully in that his oration which he made for Marcus Fonteius where he writeth that The Gauls are hardly addicted to follow any religion at all For Liuy although in other things he be partiall and dealeth hardly with this nation yet he plainly affirmeth that they be not very backeward in religion And Caesar in his seuenth booke of the warres of France who throughly well knew this people saith that they were much giuen to religion and seruice of some god or other Item he saith That they did especially worship god Mercury of whom there were amongst them many images and statues they affirming him to be the authour and inuentour of all arts and sciences him also they hold to be their guide and leader in all iourneies and waies through which they are to trauell him they supposed to haue a great power and stroke in all maner of trafficke and gainfull trade for money to him they offered mans flesh in sacrifice as Minutius Felix writeth Besides him they did also worship Apollo Mars Iupiter and Minerua Of these their gods they held the very same opinion that other nations of the world did viz. That Apollo being praied vnto did driue away all diseases Minerua first taught the grounds of all arts and occupations Iupiter did rule and moderate the motion of the heauens Mars was president and guardian of the warres That the Celtae did honour Iupiter whose image or statue was a most goodly tall oake Maximus Tyrius doth plainly testifie Of Mercury heare what Pliny in the seuenth chapter of his fowre and thirtieth doth write Zenodorus saith he in our time did in the city Clermont or Auvergne Aruerniae the ancients called it make the greatest and most gorgeous statue that euer was made in the world who there for tenne yeares together working vpon the statue of Mercury had for his hire H S. CCCC that is as some men reade it fowre hundred thousand sestertioes which do amount in our money to 3333. pounds sixe shillângs and eight pence Strabo doth testifie that Diana the Ephesian Goddesse had a temple at Marseils Item Polyaenus witnesseth that the French-greekes Gallo-graeci did worship Diana which Plutarch in his booke of the Fortitude of women doth auouch to be true But beside this Diana they worship another by them sirnamed Arduenna as is verified by an ancient inscription in marble of which we shall speake more anone This goddesse by all probability seemeth to haue beene worshipped in the forrest Arduenna For although it be there written DEANAE ARDVENNAE yet I thinke there is no man meanly seene and trauelled in ancient inscriptions that is ignorant that by it is meant Dianae Arduennae For the ancient Romanes did oft times vse I for E and contrariwise E for I as the learned can beare me witnesse And in honour of her was this forrest Arduenna consecrated and made holy or rather as I thinke heere was some temple erected and dedicated to her seruice built either by the ancient Gauls so deuout and religiously giuen as before is shewed or if you like that better by the Romanes themselues as in the greatest and most renowmed forest or wood within the compasse of their whole Empire a place most worthy and best beseeming this goddesse And what maruell I pray you being I say a place most fit and conuenient for this goddesse Diana to inhabite and make her abode in For she is called of all ancient heathen writers Venatrix Nemoralis Nemorum syluarum Dea virgo custos The goddesse of hunting the goddesse of the woods chases and forests and the maiden keeper of the same Lactantius Lucane and Minutius Felix do affirme that they had three gods which they in their language called Esus or Hesus Teutates and Taranus But the learned for the most part by them do vnderstand Mars Mercury and Iupiter See M. Camdens Britannia In Ausonius there is mention made of a god of theirs which they named Belenus whom Herodian by the iudgement of the learned Iulius Scaliger calleth Belis And whether this be the same with Tibilenus whereof Tertullian maketh mention Petrus Pithaeus in his Aduersaria doth most learnedly dispute and doth there interprete it to be the same that Apollo is to the Greekes Moreouer Abellio was one of their gods as the forenamed Scaliger at the same place out of an ancient inscription doth teach vs. The same authour also maketh mention of Onuana a goddesse of theirs Saint Austen in his bookes of the city of God doth affirme that they had certaine vncleane spirits or diuels called by them Dusij in the catalogue and number of their gods But whether they did worship the god Serapis the same peraduenture with Pluto the aboue-mentioned P. Pithaeus out of certaine words of the sixteenth booke of Ammianus Marcellinus his history doth in the third chapter of his Aduersaria at large and learnedly discourse to whom I referre thee for farther satisfaction Out of Florus also we learne that they worshipped Vulcane for a god who writeth that they did promise to giue him the armour and weapons of the Romanes their enemies Athenaeus saith that
sunt Condrusi Trevirorum clientes Vbij ceteris humaniores horum civitas florens et ampla AQVITANI hominum multitudo his optima gens ad bellum gerendum Sontiates hi equitatu plurimum valent The LOW COVNTRIES THe word Belgium which Caesar in his Commentaries of the warres of France vseth more than once or twise hath long and much troubled the Readers For some of them do thinke that Caesar by it meant a city which some of whose number are Guicciardine and Marlianus do interpret it to be Beauois in France others Bauays in Henault of this later sort are B. Vigânereus and our owne Chronicles The learned Goropius thinketh that the Bellouaci a people of this prouince were vnderstood by it Some there are which thinke that Caesar vsed Belgium for Belgica as Liuy doth Samnium for the countrie of the Samnites of this opinion was Glareanus Iohn Rhellicane saith that it conteined a part of Gallia Belgica but which part it should be he doth not name H. Leodius would haue it to be that part which is about Henault where the said Bauays now standeth But omitting these opinions let vs heare what Caesar himselfe speaketh of this his Belgium Hee in his 5. booke where he speaketh of the distributing of the Legions in Belgia hath these words Of the which one he committed to Quintus Fabius the Legate to be led against the Morini another to Quintus Cicero against the Neruij the third to Titus Roscius against the Essui the fourth he commanded to winter with Titus Labienus in Rhemes in the confines of Triers three he placed in Belgium ouer these he set as commanders Marcus Crassus the Treasurer and Lucius Munatius Plancus and Caius Trebonius the Legates one legion which he had taken vp hard beyond the Po with fiue cohorts he sent against the Eburones And a little aboue in the same booke where he speaketh of Britannia you shall find these wordes The sea coast of Britaine he meaneth is inhabited of those which by reason of pillage and warre went from Belgium thither all which for the most part are called by the names of those cities where they were bred and borne Heere first it appeareth very plainly that Caesar vnder the name of Belgium comprehendeth not only one city but many then that he vnderstandeth not by it all Gallia Belgica seeing that he nameth the Morini Neruij Essui Rheni and Eburones all which nations he himselfe and other good writers do ascribe to Gallia Belgicae Therefore it is more cleare than the noone day that Belgium is a part of Belgica but what part it should be that is not so cleare That it is not about Bauacum Bauais in Henault as Leodius would haue it it is manifest in that that this is situate amongst the Neruij which Caesar himselfe doth exclude out of Belgium Neither can I be perswaded that it was neere the Bellouaci but rather that it was that part of Belgica which is more neere the sea and lieth vp higher toward the North namely where about the three great riuers the Rhein Maese and Scheldt do meet and fall into the maine ocean these do affoord an easie passage and fall into the sea and from thence a short cut into Britaine Moreouer it is more likely that they should passe the sea which were acquainted and vsed to it and were seated vpon this shore and bankes of these riuers then those which dwelt vp higher into the country to whom the sea was more fearefull and terrible They therefore that went from Belgium into Brittaine did only change coast for coast Of the originall and reason of the word Belgium and Belgica the opinions of sundrie writers are diuers Some there are which deriue it of Belgen or Welgen a word of our owne which signifieth a stranger Another man of great learning and iudgement fetcheth it from Belgen or Balgen signifying to be angrie to fight Our Chronicles do thinke it so named of Belgis the chiefe city of this prouince Neither do they agree in the placing and seating of it for one of them placeth it at Bauais a towne in Henault the other at Veltsick a village about Oudenard They which thinke it so named of the city Belgis which notwithstanding is no where else read of in any good authour either Geographer or Historian they haue Isidore in the 4. chapter of the 13. booke of his Origines for their patrone where he thus speaketh Belgis is a city of Gallia whereof Gallica the prouince tooke the name The same hath Hesychius the Grecian before him in his Lexicon ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is Belgy was so named of the city Belges as also Honorius in his counterfeit of the world Iustine in his 24. booke citeth out of Trogus Pompeius one Belgius Pausanias nameth him Bolgius a captaine of the Gauls from whom it is like they tooke their name if you will beleeue Berosus that chaungling For he writeth Beligicos siue Belgicos appellari à Beligio aut Belgio Celtarum rege The Beligici or Belgici were so named of Beligius or Belgius a king of the Celtes Of the city Belgis we haue written in our Geographicall Treasury Well let vs leaue these to the censure of the learned and so proceed to certaine testimonies of ancient writers which we thinke wil be both pleasant and profitable to the student of Chorography Caesar in his 1. booke of the warres of France thus speaketh All GALLIA is diuided into 3. parts of the which the Belgae do inhabite one the Aquitani another the third those which in their language are called Celtae but in the Latine Galli Againe within a few lines after Of all these the Belgae are most stout and hardy because that being further off from the quaint behauiour and maners of the prouince and for that they haue no trafficke with merchants or such as do bring in those things which effeminate mens mindes againe because they are next neighbours to the Germanes which dwell beyond the Rhein with whom they make warre continually Item in the same page he thus describeth the situation of their country The Belgae do dwell in the skirts of Gallia they do belong to that part which is within the riuer Rhein they are vpon the North and East sides of it The same authour in his 2. booke hath these words Caesar found that many of the Belgae came from the Germanes which long since passed ouer the Rhein and seated themselues there by reason of the great fertility of the place and that they had driuen out the Gauls which formerly had dwelled there and that these were the onely men which in the daies of our fathers all Gallia being sore troubled kept the Teutones and Cimbres from entering within the lists of their territories whereupon it came to passe that the memoriall and record of these their famous acts haue made them to take much vpon them and to be highly conceited of their great stomacks and skill in martiall affaires Suet. in
riuer Aleman commonly called Altmul yet all men of other countries ignorant of the Germane tongue do vse the word Alemanie for all Germanie and by Alemanes do meane all the Germanes But the inhabitants at this day name themselues Teutschen Tuisiones whether of god Tuisius sonne of the earth of whom Tacitus maketh mention or of Tuisco Noë his sonne of whom Pseudoberosus speaketh I leaue to the iudgement of the learned reader for to me it is vncertaine And thus much of the name Ouid writing to Liuia doth grace it with a very heroicall surname and honourable titles when he calleth it ORBEM GERMANVM ORBEM NOVVM ORBEM IGNOTVM The Germane world The new world and The vnknowen world Ptolemey surnameth it THE GREAT Pliny in the third booke of his Epistles vnto his friend Macer calleth it LATISSIMAM A most wide and spacious countrey Learne the forme of it out of Dionysius and Priscian his interpreter or as some call him Rhemnius in his periegesis in this verse Haec tergo similis taurino dicirur esse In forme they say it 's somewhat like vnto a large buffe hide but falsly for this is truly spoken of Spaine as Arid Papius before me hath well obserued The situation and limits of this countrey are diuers and sundry wayes described according to the diuersitie and alteration of times Plutarch in Marius doth extend it from the Exterior or Outmost sea and the Northern parts to the rising of the Sunne neere the fenne Moeotis Mar delle Zabbache where it toucheth the Ponticke Scythia Pomponius Mela also and Pseudoberosus do confine it with Sarmatia Europoea And Martian stretcheth it fron Hister Donawe to the Ocean euen vp as high as the deserts of Sarmatia But the word Armeniae is falsly read for Sarmatiae that I may with Pintian by the way correct this fault in this authour Dionysius Apher also placeth the Germanes at the fenne Moeotis Yea and P. Diacono in his first chapter vnder the name of Germanie comprehendeth also all Scandie or Scone in Denmarke where he describeth that denne or caue neere the Scricsinners in which seuen men slept And this I thinke to be that Exteriour Germanie which Eusebius in his sixt booke De Praepar Euang. describeth toward the North. Isidore therefore rightly placeth the Riphaean mountaines at the head of Germanie Others haue made the sea the Alpes Vistula the riuer Wixell and the Rheine to be the limits of the same But Tacitus taketh from it whatsoeuer is betweene Donawe and the Alpes For he confineth it within these limits namely the Rhene Donawe the Dacia's Transsyluania and Walachia and the Sarmatia's Russia with whom also Ptolemey the prince of Geographers consenteth But Strabo and Pomponius do notwithstanding extend it euen to the very Alpes and so by these mountaines do diuide it from Italy as it were by a certeine naturall rampart or bulwarke And this is yet at this day the true and naturall Germanie which on the North side is circumscribed with the sea on the South with the Alpes on the West with the Rhene and on the East with Vistula Wixell or Odera Moreouer Suetonius Tacitus and Dion do diuide this true Germanie into the VPPER and LOWER they call that the VPPER GERMANIE which is neerer the fountaines or head of the Rhene that the LOWER which reacheth from thence to the Ocean But beyond the Rhene also namely in Belgia Ptolemey hath other two Germanies to wit a SVPERIOR and INFERIOR To whom agreeth Marcellinus who nameth this the SECOND that the FIRST But I do not iudge these to pertaine to the true Germanie but that it was so improperly called of the Germanes who as Dion witnesseth afterward possessed it and fixed their seats there And first of the Tungri who as Tacitus writeth first of all other passed ouer the Rhene Item we read in Cesar of certaine Belgae sprung from the Germanes Hence it is that he witnesseth that the Neruij Aduatici Atrebates Ambiani Morini Menapij Caletes Verocasses Veromandui Catuaci Condrusi Eburones Caeresi Paemani Segni were generally GERMANI TRANSRHENANI the Germans beyond Rhene Tacitus saith that the Vangiones Triboci and Nemetes were called Germanes Suetonius recordeth that Tiberius the Emperour placed fortie thousand Germanes in France neere the banke of the Rhene Eutropius writeth that there were of them foure hundred thousand Item by the testimony of Pliny we are made to beleeue that the Germane nation did dwell euen as high as the riuer Scaldis the Sceldt And that at this day the Germans are seated beyond Scaldis vp as high as the straits of the Ocean the language which they vse doth manifestly proue So that Dion in his 53 booke hath truely related that they haue spread themselues as farre as the British ocean vp to the citie Bononia or Boloigne which Zosimus calleth a citie of Lower Germanie GERMANIAE VETERIS typus Ex conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij DVBIAE POSITIONIS QVAEDAM Achiri Alcetienses Ames Ampsani Aravisci Attuarij nisi sint Ansuarij Aviones Ballonoti Butones nisi sint Gutones Calydona Caracates Carini Cathilci Caulci Chaubi Cinesia Cubij nisi sint Vbij Foeti Fosi Guarni Harmi Iaravaci Landi Luij nisi sint Ligij Marsigni nisi sint Maruigni Mugillones Nusipi nisi sint Vsipetes Poenina castra Quadriburgum Reudigni Ribisca Scinthi Sibini Solcinium Suardones nisi sint Pharodeni Subatij Toenij Vadomarius Varini Venaxamodurum Zumi Locorum vocabula circa Caroli Magni tempora primum nata inter vetusta non numero ea itaque nec in ipsa tabula neque hic seorsum nominare visum fuit Cum Privilegio Imperiali Regio et Belgico ad decenn 1587. DN IACOBO MONAVIO SILESIO PATRICIO VRATISLAVIENSI VIRO ET ERVDITIONE ET HVMANITATE ORNATISSIMO ABRAHAMVS ORTELIVS HOC MVTVAE AMICITIAE MONVMENTVM LIBENS DONABAT DEDICABATQVE Plutarch in 6. Conuiual writeth that they weare apparell only against frost and colde of Winter Pomponius writeth that the men do couer themselues with barkes of trees And the same man with Tacitus writeth that they all vse a cassocke for a couering fastened together with a button or thorne and that in their childhood they go naked euen in the greatest colde and dead of Winter Neither is there any other habit for women than for men but that the women oft times do couer themselues with linnen garments Pliny hath noted that they also sowe flax and that the women make cloth of it neither do they know any finer garment than that and that they mingle it with purple Euery mother giueth sucke to her owne childe neither are they committed to bondmaids and nurses We learne out of Eusebius sixth booke de Praeparat and out of S. Clements ninth booke de Recog that they giue not themselues to childish things or any thing which they thought to be vnprofitable as namely to stage-playes painting or musicke Yet they haue giuen themselues to making of verses but such as are rude and simple as witnesseth the
Pannonia's now it remaineth that in like maner we say something of Illyris This country is called of Ptolemey ILLYRIS of Stephanus ILLYRIA ILLYRIAE and ILLYRIVM of Historians and Geographers ILLYRICVM Valerius Maximus writeth that one Alexander wrot a whole booke of the description of this country It was so called if we may giue credit to Appianus Alexandrinus of Illyrius the sonne of Polyphemus or Cadmon as Apollodorus and Stephanus doe thinke The bounds of this prouince are by diuers diuersly assigned For Ptolemey confineth it with the Hadriaticke sea Istria the two Pannonies and mount Scardus Marinai they now call it Pliny endeth it at the city Lissus Alesio Pomponius maketh it to begin at Tergestum Trieste a city of Friuli and to end at the riuer Aea which is neere Apollonia Sissopoli a towne of Macedony in Greece Martianus extendeth it yet further namely euen vp as high as the Ceraunian mountaines as in like manner Strabo doth Suetonius in the life of Tiberius writeth thus of the bounds of this country ILLYRICVM which lieth betweene Italy and the kingdome of Noricum Bayern Thrace and Macedony the riuer Donawe and the gulfe of Venice And Appian he maketh it yet more large stretching it out in length from the head of the riuer Ister Donawe euen vnto the Ponticke sea Mar Maiore Sextus Rufus who liued in the time of Valentinian the Roman Emperour comprehendeth vnder the name of Illyricum these seuenteene prouinces Those two of the Norici the two Pannonies Valetia Sauia Dalmatia Moesia the two Dacia's Macedonia Thessalia Achaia the two Epiri Praeualis and Creta Thus much of the name and limits of this country out of diuers authours PANNONIAE ET ILLYRICI VETERIS TABVLA Ex conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij Antverpiani Vis consili expers mole ruit sua DnÌo Ludovico Hallero ab Hallerstein Stemmate eruditione animi candore verè nobili Ab. Ortelius hoc amicitiae mnemosynon dedicabat Loca incertae positionis In ILLYRIA populi Agravonitae Araxiae Cinambri Decum Deremistae Denari Dudini Glinditiones Grabaei Hemasini Hymani Lacinienses Mentores Melcomani Oxei Palarei Plerei Sassaei Scirtari Selepitani Separi Stulpini Syopij Tralles Vrbes Alcomenae Arduba Astraea Bolcha Bargulum Bolurus Cornutum Dimalum Eugenium Hyscana Iovium Megara Melibussa Nerata Ninia Nutria Oedantum Olympe Orgomenae Pelion Pherae Seretium Sesarethus Setovia Sinotium Sir Surium Tribulium Regio Ias. Fluvius Salancon Mons Monoechus Locus Serita In PANNONIA populi Arivates Belgites Corneatae Dasnones Decentij Desitiates Vrbes Albanum Arsaciana Burgena Quadriburgum Hae urbes quoque circa Iapygiam Istriamque Archimea Torgium et populi Eleutij Moentini Quaedam etiam ex Anton Itinerar hic omisimus We in this Mappe haue expressed only Ptolemey's Illyricum which hee diuideth into two parts namely into LIBVRNIA and DALMATIA Liuy in his sixe and fortieth booke according to the people and inhabitants of the same diuideth it into three parts of the nature of which prouince Strabo writeth in this maner All the sea coast of Illyricum is well furnished with fit and commodious hauens both the maine land I meane and the ilands neere adioyning to the same The soile is very fertile of all maner of fruits and rich commodities especially of oliues and strong wines The countrey that is situate about this is wholly mountainous colde and couered with snowe so that vines are heere very rare either in the high grounds or plaines and vallies Whereupon Propertius not altogether vnfitly called it Gelida Illyria Bleak and frozen Illyria Appian nameth the people Incolas bellicosisimos a most warlike and couragious people Liuy saith that they are a very hardy nation both by sea and land Florus and Strabo maketh them cruell and bloudy men and much giuen to robbe and steale Iulian the Emperor in his discourse de Caesaribus testifieth plainly that they are one of the stoutest and valiantest nations of all Europe Vegetius recordeth that there were alwaies resident in Illyria two legions called Martiobarbuli these Diocletian and Maximinian Emperours of Rome named afterward Iouiani and Herculei and they were preferred before all other legions whatsoeuer Illyricis sudant equitatibus alae as Claudian reporteth in the commendations of Serena Lampridius maketh them well seene and renowmed for their skill in soothsaying and diuining of euents to come when he writeth that Alexander Seuerus excelled this nation in that skill Isogonus in Pliny writeth that there be a kinde of men amongst these which doe bewitch with their eies and doe kill such as they doe beholde and looke vpon any long while together especially such of them as haue firie eies like those which are moued with anger and these kind of people haue two sights in ech eye Aelianus saith that they are great wine bibbers and as Athenaeus reporteth very much giuen to drunkennesse Of the maidens and wiues of this countrey see Varro in the sixteenth chapter of his second booke Claudian in his second panegyricke to Stilico signifieth that they were permitted about the raigne of the latter Emperours to haue vines where he thus writeth Exectis inculta dabant quas secula syluis Restituit terras opacum vitibus Istrum Conserit Which was done as seemeth about the time of the Emperour Probus In Ammianus Marcellinus I finde mention made of Sabaia the drinke of the poorer sort of people which they made of barley or wheat turned into a liquour or kinde of woort Clemens Alexandrinus in his first booke of his Stromaton hath recorded that these people first found out that weapon which the Romans called Pelta a kinde of shield or target The kine heere euery yeare doe bring two or three calues a piece and some foure yea some fiue or more at once and doe giue so much milke at a meale that euery day one cowe yeeldeth more then a large gallon Againe the hennes doe not lay only once a day but some two or three egges a peece euery day as Aristotle in his Admiranda plainly affirmeth Aelianus writeth that he had heard by report from others that their goats heere are whole footed not clouen as in other places Pliny recordeth that heere groweth the best Gentian a kinde of bitterwoort or hearbe whose root is of great vertue and request in physicall vses The same authour commendeth the cockles of Illyria for their extraordinarie greatnesse Athenaeus testifieth that heere in the high countrey far from the sea groweth the best and goodliest Lychnis or Rose campaine Ouid in his second booke de Arte Amandi doth much commend the Illyrian pitch Theophrastus Cornelius Celsus Ouid and Dionysius Vticensis doe mention the Illyrian flower-de-luce an hearbe beside his beauty of soueraigne vse in Physicke the best of which and that which is of greatest estimation as Pliny writeth groweth in the wildes and woods about the riuers Drilo Drino or Lodrino and Narona now called Narcuta In Illyria if one may beleeue Festus in the word Hippius euery ninth yeare they were
woont to throw foure horses into the sea as a sacrifice to Neptune great commander of the same Dionysius Vticensis and Caelius Apitius doe speake of oleum Liburnicum a kind of oile made heere The same author telleth vs of a cold spring or well in Illyria ouer which if a man shall spread any clothes they will burne and at length be cleane consumed And thus much generally of Illyria now it remaineth that we speake a word or two of Liburnia and Dalmatia the seuerall parts of the same whose beginning and ending as Florus thinketh is at the riuer Titius Cercha or Polischa or at the city Scardona Scardo situate vpon the banke of that riuer as Ptolemey Dioscorides Galen and Pliny do thinke Liburnia is renowmed for those kinde of shippes which heere were first made and vsed and therefore were named Naues Liburnicae they seeme to haue beene like vnto our pinnaces or foists light and swift of saile and therefore were good for pirates and sea-robbers and Vegetius in his booke of warre writeth that they were held to be the best kinde of shippes for seruice and fight vpon the sea and therefore in warre to be preferred before any other kinde of shipping whatsoeuer this also Appian doth confirme who saith that for lightnesse and swiftnesse they did farre surpasse any other And Zosimus writeth that they were as quicke of saile as those gallies that were forced and rowed with fifty oares but in this he is deceiued that he thinketh them to haue beene so named of a certaine city in Italy Apitius telleth vs as we said before of a Liburnian oile vsed as seemeth about some seruices in the kitchin Of the iron mines in Dalmatia see Cassiodore in his third booke Variarum dedicated to Symeon These verses of Statius in his Siluae doe shew that it hath also some veines of golde Quando te dulci Latio remittent Dalmatae montes Vbi Dite viso Pallidus fossor redit erutoque Concolor auro So doth the poet Martiall in the threescore and eighteenth Epigram of his tenth booke vnto Macer in these words Ibis littoreas Macer Salonas Felix auriferae colone terrae yet Strabo plainly testifieth that they vsed no maner of mony or coines either of siluer or golde Moreouer he affirmeth that euery eighth yeere they make a new diuision of their lands There are in Dalmatia as Cicero to Vatinius writeth twenty ancient townes which also haue gotten vnto them more than threescore other townes The rape roote and persnep do grow of their owne accord about Dalmatia without setting sowing or manuring as Athenaeus in his ninth booke Deipnosophiston out of the authoritie of Posidonius affirmeth For so Delachampius translateth the Greeks word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not vsed of any other writer to my knowledge Aristotle in his often cited Admiranda giueth vs to vnderstand that the Taulantij a people of Dalmatia did vse of hony to make a kinde of wine for taking the hony-combes and powring water vpon them they presse and wring out the liquor which they presently seethe in a great kettle and caldron vntill the one halfe of it be consumed then they put it into earthen vessels and so let it stand for a certaine time lastly they tunne it vp into barrels or treene vessels and so they keepe it for a long time vntill it get the true and perfect taste of a strong kinde of wine The same authour in the same place writeth that amongst the Ardiaei a people of Dalmatia in the confines neere to the Autariatae there is a great mountaine and neere to that as great a valley out of which water runneth in great abundance yet not at all times but in the spring time only which in the day time they powre into a vessell and keepe it close within the house at night they set it abroad in the open aire vncouered which being done for six daies together at last it congealeth and becommeth as fine salt as may possibly be seene Pliny in the skirts of Dalmatia placeth a caue which he calleth Senta with a wide deepe mouth into which if one shall cast any thing though neuer so light and in a day neuer so calme presently there riseth a storme like to a whirlewind Hither peraduenture belongeth that fable of the two rocks of which Dionysius Afer speaketh In the same countrey there is a hole called Diana's caue in which if one may beleeue Phlegon Trallianus there are many dead bodies the ribbes of which are more then sixteene eles long a piece Giue him the whetstone Thus farre of this countrie and the people of the same collected out of the most ancient authours that are extant and haue come to our hands Latter writers haue named this Illyria SLAVONIA and the people or inhabitants of the same SLAVONES Slauonians by which name being reclaimed from the barbarous inciuility of other nations and by holy baptisme incorporated into the body of Christs Church in the time of Basilius Emperour of Constantinople and his sonne Leo who succeeded him in that Empire they are described in the eighteenth chapter of that his booke de Bellico apparatu where he thus setteth out their nature and manner of life It is a populous nation able to indure all maner of miseries heat colde raine nakednesse want of meat drinke and other such like necessary things they can easily abide They were woont to be humane courteous to strangers which hospitality they do very diligenly mainetaine and keepe euen to this day for they alwaies vsed to shew themselues gentle and kinde to trauellers and strangers to entertaine them friendly and courteously and to goe with them and conduct them from place to place to defend and keepe them safe and sound from all hurt and danger So that if a traueller were wronged by the negligence of his host they presently made warre vpon him as against a publike enemy For they held it for a great argument of fidelity if the wrong done to a stranger were righted or any kinde of way reuenged Moreouer this also doth shew them to be humaine in that they do not binde their captiues to a perpetuall seruitude but rather they detained and kept them with them as captiues and prescribed them a certaine set time of their seruitude after which being expired paying a certaine fine or peece of mony they might if they pleased returne home to their owne countrie againe or if they thought good stay still amongst them as frinds and freemen Their women are said to be very modest aboue those of other countries for many of them doe take the death of their husbands so heauily that they will die with them and one way or other make an end of their liues with them for they cannot abide to liue as widowes alone after their husbands death and to marry the second time that is counted a foule shame Their ordinary fare is millet they are very temperate and sparing in their diet Other toiles of husbandry they
Octauianus Augustus Emperour of Rome as Pliny testifieth diuided this country into eleuen shires Constantine the Great as Rubeus in his second booke of the history of Rauenna saith into seuenteen Or into eighteen as I read in the one and twentieth chapter of the second booke of Diaconus his history of Lombardy Aelianus writeth that it was beautified in his time with 1197. cities This is that same countrie which when word was brought of the rising of the Gauls at what time as L. Aemilius Paulus and Caius Attilius Regulus were Consuls of it selfe without any forren aid yea and without the help of those which dwelt beyond the Po mustered 80000. horsemen and 700000. footmen Polybius saith that in the time of Hanniball the trained-men of this countrie were 700000. fotmen and 70000. horsemen Pliny maketh these Ilands to belong to Italy Sicilia Sardinia Corsica Oglasa Monte di Christo or Ianuti Planar a Vrgon Gorgona Capraria Aegilium Gilio Dianium Moenaria Melora Columbaria Venaria Chia or Elba Planasia Planosa Astura Stora Palmaria Palmarola Sinonia Pontiae Pandataria Palmaia Prochyta Prosida Aenaria Ischia Megaris Ouo Caprea Capri or Campanella Leucothea Licoso Cuniculariae Sanguenares or two ilands one called Bizze the other Speragia Herculis insula Asinaria Enosis S. Pierro Ficaria Serpentaria Belerides Tauro and Vacca Callodes Hera lutra Leucatia Pontia Ponzo Iscia Ithacesia Praca Braces and Turrecula and Vlyssis spelunca To these I adde the Aeoliae Merleiae Parthenope Palmosa or Betente Diomedeae de Trimite Calypson and D oscoron together with the Electrides which I find recited and named in Pomponius Mela and Antoninus ITALIAE VETERIS SPECIMEN EX NVMMO AEREO IMP. CAES. VESPASIANI AVG. EX NVMMO AEREO IMP. CAES. ANTONINI PII AVG. Cum Privilegio Imp. Reg. et Cancellariae Brabantiae decennali evulgabat Abrahamus Ortelius ITALY of the GAVLS THis part of Italy in times past was called Gallia For the old writers did extend the borders of Gallia from the ocean sea eastward euen to the riuer Rubicon Runcone or Rugoso Therefore the Alpes running through the middest of it diuideth it into two parts this they call TRANSALPINA and Gallia vlterior Gallia beyond the Alpes or the further Gallia this which we haue heere set out in this mappe CISALPINA Subalpina and Citerior Gallia on this side the Alpes vnder the Alpes or the hither Gallia Ausonius nameth it Gallia the Old so doth Solinus where he writeth that the Vmbri are an ancient issue and branch sprong from the old Gauls Liuy in his 45. booke nameth it Gallia without any addition And for that all this part in processe of time was comprehended vnder the name of Italy therefore of Appian in his Annibalica it is called by a fit name to distinguish it from that other part ITALIA GALLICA The booke of records of the Prouinces nameth it ITALIA MEDITERRANEA Midland Italy In this part was also conteined that prouince which was called GALLIA TOGATA Moreouer this was named ARIMINIVM as you may read in the 28. booke of Liuies Decades except the place be corrupt Silius Italicus in his 9. booke calleth the people of this place Celtes dwelling vpon the riuer Eridanus or Po. In this circuite of ground which Tacitus nameth the most flourishing side of Italy are the Eighth Ninth Tenth and Eleuenth shires of Italy according to the diuision of Augustus This selfe same tract is of the riuer Padus Po which watereth it and diuideth it in the middest diuided into two parts namely GALLIA TRANSPADANA and CISPADANA Gallia beyond the Po and Gallia on this side the Po. This later Cispadana alone in Ptolemey doth conteine that which otherwise was called Togata Vnder this diuision were the Ligures comprehended who as we haue obserued in ancient writers long since dwelt vp as high as the riuer Po. If there be any credit to be giuen to the Origines a booke which commonly goeth vnder the name of Cato this same prouince was also called AEMILIA FELSINA AVRELIA and BIANORA Polybius saith that the forme of this whole tract of Gallia is triangular or three cornered whose toppe or vertex as the Geometricians call it is made by the meeting of the Alpes and Apenninus that mountaine that runneth through the middest of Italy from one end to the other The base or ground line is the Hadriaticke sea Golfo di Venetia Moreouer he addeth that in it are the greatest champion plaines and most fertile fields of all Europe It is euery where full of woods good pastorage for the feeding of cattell and well watered with many pleasant brookes and riuers and hath had in it twelue great and goodly cities so built and seated that they had all things necessary either for the enriching of themselues conueniently or maintenance and prouision for to liue gallantly as Plutarch doth witnesse in the life of Camillus The same also Pliny doth affirme who in like maner saith that it is three cornered and as in Delta a prouince of Egypt the riuer Nilus so heere Po doth emptie it selfe and falleth into the ocean sea Which riuer Po as Strabo saith doth water this plaine maketh it fertile and also distinguisheth it by many most fruitfull hils into diuers and sundrie parts This is that riuer which antiquity called Eridanus famous for the poeticall or fabulous story of Phaëton Virgil calleth it The king of Riuers Claudian giueth it the title of Oloriferus the swanne-bearing streame Pliny nameth it Auriferum the golden streame and moreouer saith that for clearenesse it is not inferiour to any riuer whatsoeuer It issueth out of the bosome of Vesulus Veso the highest hill of all the Alpes where first arising out of many small fountaines it draweth to head then hiding it selfe or running vnderneath the ground for many furlongs together at last riseth againe not farre from Forum-Vibij or Vibi Forum From thence many huge lakes emptying tnemselues into it accompanied with thirty other riuers it vnladeth it selfe by manie mouthes into the Hadriaticke bay or Gulfe of Venice into which it falleth so swiftly and with such violence that forcing backe the billowes and tide it keepeth his own channell in the sea and as Pomponius speaketh maketh the waters fresh and potable amid the brackish surges of the same Pliny writeth that in the Ligurian language it was named Bodincus that is as Scepsius there doth interpret it Bottomlesse In these quarters amongst others the Gauls did sometimes dwell who first of all mortall men made war vpon the Romanes tooke the city of Rome sacked and burnt it the Capitoll onely being preserued vntouched This is that part of Italy which as Pliny writeth to his familiar friend Iunius Mauricus retaineth euen to this day much of that ancient frugality and good husbandrie of our ancestours In the fifth booke of Straboes Geographie and in the second booke of Polybius history you haue an excellent and large description of this country Of Venice a shire of this prouince read Cassiodore in the
foure and twentieth section of his twelfth booke Bonauentura Castilloneus and Gaudentius Merula borne heere in this our age haue much graced and painted out this part in their learned writings and seuerall tracts written of the same They which are delighted with tales and fables let them repaire to Aristotle who in his booke intituled Admiranda hath certaine things of the Electrides a few small ilands supposed by the ancients to be in this Gulfe but falsly as we haue shewed before and of Dawes or Choughs which do stocke vp the seed new sowen Of these also Theopompus speaketh in the sixteenth chapter of the seuenteenth booke of Aelian de Animalibus Of LIGVRIA heere some thing might well be said if so be that this mappe did containe it all but because a piece of it only is heere expressed for in time past as good authours do record it extended his borders beyond Marseilles and the riuer Eridanus or Po therefore of it we will surcease to speake much in this place Only I will set downe an ancient inscription cut in a plate of brasse found in this prouince long since for that it conteineth many names of places of the precinct of Genua mentioned in this mappe and no where else read in any authour whatsoeuer And for that the antiquity of it although I suspect that also is the greatest matter to be admired I will only set it downe in the same maner as it was deliuered by Ortelius Thus it is expressed word for word by Stunica ITALIA GALLICA SIVE GALLIA CISALPINA Ex conatibus Geographicis Abrah Ortelij Cum priuilegio decennali Imp. Belgicae et Brabantiae Venerando DnÌo D. Francisco Superantio Veneto pietate ac sanguine nobili auctor lubens merito donabat dedicabatîue INCERTI SITVS LOCA Acara Ampelus Aprona Auginus Barderate Barra Caelina Carcantia Carrea quod Potentia Cottia Diacuista Epiterpium Forum Clodij Iramine Ordia Palsicium Pellaon Quadratae Rigomagum Templum Vcetia Electrides insulas ante Padum à priscis descriptas fabulosas facit Strabo INCOGNITAE POSITIONIS POPVLI Casmonates Celelates Cerdiceates Euburiates Flamonienses qui Vannienses et Culici Foretani Friniates Garuli Hercates Ilvates Lapicini Magelli Otesini Padinates Quarquerni Treienses Varvani Veliates cognomine Vecteri Veneni Vergunni Vibelli Thus farre out of Stunica for although I know that others haue described this inscription yet because I iudged his copy best presuming vpon his diligence and credit for he protesteth that he hath written it out without any alteration adding or detracting any one letter I haue followed him rather than others therefore he admonisheth the Reader not to be moued with the diuers writing of one and the same word as iouserunt and iuserunt dixserunt and dixerunt susum and sursum and others such like Neither let him thinke that these are faults ouerslipped by the negligence of the writers but to be so diuersly written in the copy Augustinus Iustinianus that I may adde this also for in Manicelo readeth Immanicelum for Vendupale Vindupale for Louentio Iouentio and for Berigiena Berigema Some other diuersities also there are to be obserued in certaine other words as you may find by Fuluius and Lipsius in Smetius Stunica thus vnderstandeth those abbreuiations VIC N. CCCC victoriatos nummos quadringentos foure hundred pieces of siluer money called Victoriatus whereof one was about the value of our groat HONO PVEL MOCO Oneribus publicis liberi lege Moconia This plate was found in the yeare of Christ 1506. by a labouring man as he was digging in the ground in the liberties of Genua at the bottome of the mount Apenninus in the vale Proceuera which they commonly call Sicca in a village called Izosecco from whence it was caried to S. Laurence Church in Genua where it is this day to be seen It seemeth to haue been written about one hundred yeare after the beginning of the Punicke warre TVSCIA OR ETRVRIA THe length of this country is bounded by two riuers with Tiber on the East and Macra Magra on the West on the South it hath the Tuscane sea Mare Tuscum or Tyrrhenum now mar Tosco For although as Liuy and Polybius do testifie before the Romane Empire it was more large and extended his bounds beyond the Appenine mountaines euen as farre as Atria Atri whereof the Atreaticke sea Hadriaticus sinus the bay of Hadria Golfo di Venetia tooke the name yet afterward being expelled and driuen from thence by the Gauls it was conteined within these bounds Of those eleuen prouinces into which all Italy was by Augustus diuided as Pliny testifieth this was the seuenth The Origines a booke which commonly goeth vnder Catoes name do diuide this countrie into the Maritima that part which coasteth along the sea and is of Vopiscus in the story of Aurelianus said to be fertile and full of woods the Transciminia beyond the mount Ciminus Monte viterbo and the Lartheniana so named of the city Larthenium Iornandes and Ammianus in his 26. booke doth make mention of Annonaria Etruria about the towne Pistorium Pistoia Moreouer Lib. de Limitib speaketh of Etruria Vrbicaria Was not this about the city of Rome Dionysius Halicarnassaeus in his sixth booke writeth that it was diuided into 12. Dukedomes Liuy in his first booke calleth them people populos hundreds tribes at which it seemeth Virgill did aime where he thus writeth Gens illi triplex populi subgente quaterni Three Nations great Etruria do possesse foure tribes ech nation it contein'd Out of the which chusing one king in common ech people sent their seuerall sergeants to attend vpon him Seruius nameth them Lucumones at the second booke of Virgils Georgickes and would haue the word to signifie kings yet Festus saith that they are men so called of their madnesse for that they make all places where they come vnluckie and vnfortunate In the forenamed Origines they are called twelue colonies and are thus recited in order Ianiculum Arinianum vpon Tiber Phesulae and another Arinianum vpon Arnus Phregenae Volce Volaterra Cariara otherwise named Luna vpon the shore Ogygianum Aretium Rosellae and Volsinium within the land Volaterranus reckoneth them vp by these names and in this order Luna Pisae Populonia Volaterra Agyllina Fesulae Russellana Aretium Perusia Clusium Faleria and Vulsinia An ancient monument of stone yet remaining at Vulsinium Bolsena as Onyphrius affirmeth maketh mention of fifteen Hundreds of Etruria The country hath been called by diuers names For out of Pliny we learne that it was first named VMBRIA who withall affirmeth that the Vmbri were throwen out of it by the Pelasgi and thereupon it was called PELASGIA These the Lydi did expell as the same Pliny with Trogus doth witnesse of whose king Tyrrhenus it was intituled TYRRHENIA as Paterculus Halicarnassaeus Strabo and Liuy haue left recorded Soone after that of the ceremony of sacrificing it was called in the Greeke tongue TVSCIA It was also named as the same Halicarnassaeus writeth RASENA of a certaine Duke
to be seated neere the vpper-sea Golfo di Venetia the Hadriaticke sea Troy when it was taken and sacked sent thither vnder the conduct of Antenor moreouer the city Adria Atri which first gaue name to the Adriaticke sea neere neighbour vnto the Illirian sea is a city built by the Greekes Diomedes after the ouerthrow of Troy built the city Arpi Sarpi or Monte S. Angelo a city in Apulia being himselfe and his company caried thither by violence of storme and tempest And Pisae in Liguria Pisa in Riuiera di Genoa was first begun by the Grecians as also in Tuscane the Tarquinij Tarquene came from the Thessalians and Spinambrians and the Perusini Perugia from the Achaians what shall I say of the city Caere Ceruetere what of the Latini which do seeme to haue had their beginning from Aeneas now the Falisci Nolani Abelani are they not generally held for to be no other but colonies deriued from the Chalcidenses of Asia the Lesse what shall I speake of the whole shire of Campania of the Brutij and Sabini of the Samnites and Tarentini haue we not heard oft that they came from Lacedaemonia and were commonly called Spurij They report that Philoctetes built the city of the Thurini Terra noua where to this day his tombe is to be seene as also the arrowes of Hercules which were the bane of Troy The Metapontini Torre di mare also do still reserue in the temple of Minerua the tooles wherewith Epeus from whom they are descended made the Troiane horse whereby the city was betraied Whereupon all that part of Italy was called GREAT GREECE Thus farre Iustine out of Trogus Pompeius Whereby we gather that the pleasant poet Ouid in the fourth booke of his Fastorum did speake but the truth when he said Itala nam tellus Graecia Maior erat For Grecia Great that land was called which now Italia hight and so foorth as followeth in the same place The same almost that you haue heard out of Trogus Of this same Great Greece I cannot but adde that which I haue obserued contrary to the opinion which some very learned men in our time haue written of it namely that euen as Sicilia as Strabo in his sixth booke testifieth was comprehended vnder the name of Great Greece so contrariwise also this Great Greece was now and then vnderstood by the name of Sicilia for proofe heereof consider these authorities Saint Hierome saith that Rhegium Iulium Brutiorum Reggio in Calabria the Lower is a city of Sicilia Aelianus and Suidas affirme the same of Tarentum in Calabria the sixth Counsell of Constantino ple held in the time of Constantine the Great doth the like of Baiae in Campania Stephanus describeth Sinuessa a towne of Campania Caulonia Castro veto of the Locri Lagaria of the Thurini and Mataurus of the Brutij by the name of places of Sicilia the like doth Eustathius by Crathis Gratti a riuer in Calabria the Scholiast of Theocritus by Neaethus a riuer of the Crotoniatae a people of Vmbria Item Liuy an Italian borne a man of singular iudgement and more ancient than those hath Siculas vrbes in Campania cities of Sicilia in Campania Yea Pliny hath left recorded that Togata Gallia the furthest prouince of Italy toward the VVest before such time as the Gauls came thither was possessed of the Siculi Thucydides writeth that the Siculi being expelled by the Opici a people of Campania seized vpon this iland And if we will not giue credit vnto Seruius yet against Halicarnassaeus a writer of good credit we cannot except who hath written the very selfe same thing namely that the Siculi a people borne and bred in Italy and did first of all nations whatsoeuer inhabite and possesse the Romane soile Lastly that this prouince called Great Greece was inhabited of the Siculi Strabo in the fith booke of his Geography doth testifie out of Antiochus Thus farre of that ancient Great Greece or if you please so to call it of Sicilia all which we haue not described in this Mappe but only the outter part of it in which beside Calabria Apulia the Brutij and Locri there is Great Greece properly so called by Ptolemey Liuy Polybius Athenaeus and Valerius Maximus and that as Strabo in his sixth booke and Cicero in his 2 booke of his Oratour thinke because Pythagoras the Grecian Philosopher dwelt sometime in these quarters or as Synesius in his oration de Dono writeth for that it alwaies maintained and brought foorth schollerlike and militarie men Yet I rather relie vpon the iudgement of Atheneus who writeth that it was so called of the infinite number of Grecians which vsually dwelt in this prouince And that Festus and Trogus are of this opinion I haue partly shewed before These forenamed countries of Halicarnassaeus are comprehended vnder the name of EAST ITALY Pliny calleth them The front of Italy which as Mela saith is diuided into two hornes called in the fragments of Salust two promontories nesses capes or forelands namely Brutium Capo di Sparto vento or Capo de Larme and Salentinum now of some called Capo de S. Maria of others S. Maria de fin terre and Capo de Leuca item Stalat In the second booke of Straboes Epitome they are termed coryphae toppes and are named Leucopetra and Iapygium for these are synonymes with Bruttium and Salentinum But Paulus Diaconus calleth them Hornes this The left horne that The right For Salentinum we read Lacinium in Pliny but whether it be a fault of the writers or an errour of the authour let the learned iudge I determine nothing The same Pliny compareth this tract to the forme of the Amazonian shield that is to the halfe moone as Seruius expoundeth it at that verse of the first booke of Virgils Aeneides Ducit Amazonidum lunatis agmina peltis There is in these quarters the wood Sila La Sila of which Salust Virgil and Vibius haue made mention Strabo writeth that it is seuen hundred furlongs in length full of goodly tall trees and well stored with good water Cassiodorus in the twelfth booke of his Variarum vnto Anastasius doth highly commend the cheese made heere about From hence commeth Calabrian pitch pix Bruttia which Dioscorides in the ninety and eight chapter of his first booke De medica materia speaketh of and which Pliny in the seuenth Itala nam tellus GRAECIA MAIOR erat Ouid. 4. Fast. Hanc Italiae partem exteriorem sic describere conabar Abrahamus Ortelius cum Privilegio decennali 1595. CL. V. DNO D. IOACHIMO CAMERARIO R.P. NVRENBERG MEDICO CELEBERRIMO VERO ET VETERI SVO AMICO ABRAHAMVS ORTELIVS DEDICAB euenth chapter of his fowre and twenty booke of the history of nature affirmeth that it is especially commended for the trimming and stopping of wine vessels I would iudge that this wood in the booke of Remembrances is called Carminianensis sylua and peraduenture Carmeiana in the booke De Limitibus The forenamed Cassiodorus in his eighth booke and
last epistle describeth in the territories of Consilinum Stylo a city of this tract Marcilianum suburbium which he termeth the natiue soile of Saint Cyprian of which that by the way I may speake one word of this there is nothing spoken which indeed is strange in the liues of the Fathers or Martyrologies of the Saints or in any other authour to my remembrance Nor which is more strange in any of those writers which like as Gabriel Barry and Prosper Parisius haue particularly named and wrote of the seuerall Saints of this country But of the Nature Situation proper Qualities and Antiquities of this prouince I will not speake one word more because the same is most exactly and learnedly done by two learned men both borne heere who therefore knew it well before I began once to set pen to paper to draw this my Mappe I meane Gabriel Barrius in his booke intituled Calabria where he so largely and curiously tricked out Great Greece Brutium and the tract possessed sometime by the Locri that euen that Reader which hardly will be satisfied with such like stories may doubtlesse heere take his fill and Antony Galatey who hath painted out his Iapygia which is in truth the ancient Calabria that his Reader shall not only depart skilfull and cunning in the knowledge of this country bur also much bettered in his vnderstanding and instructed with rules of good learning and Philosophy in him also there is a description of the city Gallipoli Of Tarentum a city of this prouince Iohannes Iuuenis harh set out a seuerall treatise Of Diomedes iles belonging to this country we haue gathered these few lines which follow DIOMEDES ILES Now ISOLE DE TRIMITE PLiny describeth two ilands by this name so many also doth Strabo mention whereof the one he saith is inhabited the other wast and desert Ptolemey reckoneth vp fiue all called DIOMEDES ILANDS and so many there are at this day called by seuerall and distinct names if one shall account rockes and all Whether euery one of these were knowen to the ancients by seuerall names or not I know not Festus Stephanus and others call properly one of these Insula Diomedea Diomedes I le like as amongst the Britannicae insulae the Brittish iles one is properly named Britannia Brittaine One of them Tacitus calleth TRIMERVS or peraduenture Trimetus for otherwise I doe not see from whence that name of Trimite whereby the greatest of them at this day is called and of it the rest should come Pliny calleth another of them TEVTRIA the other for ought I know the ancients left vnnamed as for Electris and Febra which Seruius mentioneth at the eleuenth booke of Virgils Aeneids or Sebria and Aletrides whereof Pomponius Sabinus vpon the same place speaketh I do very willingly confesse that I haue not found them spoken of by any ancient writer They are seated in the Adriaticke sea not farre from the sea-coast of Puglia opposite to Monte de S. Angelo Mons Garganus or Promontorium Garganum Not within kenning or sight of Taranto Tarentum a city of Apulia as very falsly at the same place Seruius hath set downe The name was deriued by the testimony of all writers both Latines and Greekes from Diomedes the king of Aetolia Artinia Nicetas calleth it whom they report after the surprising of Troy in his returne homeward not being enterteined of his owne nation to be driuen hither and to be interred heere and that his temple monument or tombe did remaine in the greatest of them properly called Diomedea S. Maria di Trimite and that the Plane tree was first brought hither for to shaddow Diomedes tombe Pliny in the first chapter of his twelfth booke of the history of Nature hath left recorded Into Trimerus as Tacitus writeth Augustus banished sent his neece Iulia conuict of adulterie where he furthermore addeth that she endured that punishment of exile the space of twenty yeares In Platina in the life of Hadrian the first I read that Paullus Diaconus was once condemned thither by Charles the Great Of Diomedes birds which Iuba calleth Catarractae Aristotle Charadrij of others Erodij a kind of Cormorant or rauenous sea foule proper to these ilands for they are onely to be seene in this one place of all the world if we may beleeue old writers read Ouid in the thirteenth booke of his Metamorphosis where he thus speaketh of them Si volucrum quae sit dubiarum forma requiris Vt non cignorum sic albis proxima cignis The doubtfull formes of birds most strange if that you seeke to know They be no swannes yet white they be as white as any snow Suidas maketh them to be like to storkes Aristotle in his Wonders calleth them vaste and huge birdes with very long and bigge bils Pliny with Solinus do write that they be like the Fulica a kinde of coote of colour white hauing teeth and eies of a fiery sparke Some there are which do thinke them to be Heronshawes Robert Constantine testifieth that the country people of these ilands do now call them Artenae and that they make a noise like the crying of yong children Item that the fatte or grease of them is a soueraigne remedie against diseases arising of cold causes Blondus writeth that he vnderstood by some of the inhabitants of these iles that these fowles still retaining the name of the Diomedean birdes are of the bignesse of a goose But to be very harmelesse creatures yet neither doing them nor the Church any maner of pleasure They which desire to know more of these birdes as also of the Metamorphosis and transmutation of Diomedes consorts into these fowles or of their nature and quality as of their kindnesse toward Grecians honest-men Strabo calleth them and their curstnesse to strangers wicked-men as Strabo hath and of the purifying of the temple and of other poeticall fables deuised of them let them haue recourse to the authours aboue named to which they may ad that list that which Aelianus hath written in the first c. of his 1. booke S. Aug. in the 16 c. of his 18 book De ciuitate Dei Antigonius Antony Liberalis Lycophron and his Scholiast Isacius At this day these ilands are vnder the command of the kingdome of Naples are al generally called by one name Tremitanae ilands de Trimite euery one by a seueral proper name by it selfe as thou maist read in our Geographical treasury They are now all desert void of inhabitants only that except in which sometime was the temple of Diomedes where now is the Monasterie vulgarly called Santa Maria de Trimiti possessed by regular canons which Eugenius the fourth Pope of Rome enlarged and endowed with great reuenews as Blondus recordeth These as Zacharte Lillie reporteth go to Church so diligently heare diuine seruice so deuoutly and relieue those which by storme and tempest are driuen thither so charitably that they are not onely very famous and reuerently esteemed of those that dwell
than 10000. men together with their wiues children nobles princes and kings This MYSIA or as for the most part the Latines write it MOESIA Ptolemey diuideth into the VPPER and NEATHER Superior Inferior this in the Code of Iustinian is called SECVNDA that PRIMA the Second and First The neither is named of Iornandes MINOR SCYTHIA the Lesser Scythia of Zosimus SCYTHIA THRACENSIS Scythia of Thrace of Plutarch in Marius SCYTHICA PONTICA Scythia of Pontus and the inhabitants of the same Celtoscythae of Polyaenus PONTICA MARITIMA Pontus vpon the sea of Ouid and others PONTVS simply without any addition Some there are which do call it FLACCIA of one Flaccus a Romane whom it is certaine out of Ouid was sometime heereabouts lieutenant for the state of the Empire Neither doth this seeme to be altogether false or vnprobable for the name Waiachia or Valachia whereby it is knoweÌ at this day doth import so much By Ouid also in sundrie places it was described vnder these names SarmaticuÌ solum GeticuÌ littus CymmeriuÌ littus and Barbaria the Sarmatian soile the Gottish or Cymmerian shore and Barbaria These countries are very fertile of all maner of fruites and commodities so that as Solinus witnesseth the Romanes commonly called it Cereris horreum Ceres barne The poet as Procopius in his 4. booke AEdifici noteth calleth these people Enchemachous such as fight aloofe and farre off Mysos in palustra feroces and Quum Geticis ingens premeretur Mysia plaustris when Mesia great was much oppressed with Gottish waines thus Claudian the poet writeth of them Dant illis animos arcus plenaque pharetrae They much presume vpon their bow and cunning great in archery as Ouid in his first booke de Ponto writeth of them Aelianus sheweth that they were able by their owne strength and power to keepe out the Scythians from entring their country and euery way to defend the same from that furious and violent enemy Strabo saith that they were exceedingly giuen to robbe and steale Vix hâc inuenies totum mihi crede per orbem Quae minus angusta pace fruatur humus Scarse maist thou find in all the world so small a plot of ground Where bloudy wars their hideous noise more oftentimes do sound as the forenamed poet writeth of this country as also this that followeth in another place In quibus est nemo qui non coryton arcum Telaque vipereo lurida felle gerat Amongst these men ther 's none but hath his sturdie bow With poisoned arrowes sharpe and swift to fight against his foe How faire and stout they were thou maist see by this of Florus One of the Captaines saith he stepped out before the army and entreating their silence demandeth who are you It was iointly with one voice answered of all We are Romanes lords of all nations of the world To which answeare they replied againe So you are indeed if you can conquer vs. Posidonius in Strabo affirmeth that they forbeare the eating of flesh for religion and conscience sake and do feed only vpon butter and cheese Of the fabulous story of a kind of horses heere if thou desire to know see Elianus as also Solinus of the strange hearb growing in that part of the country called Pontica In Moesia also is the prouince called DARDANIA which we said was called MYSIA MEDITERRANEA Vpland Moesia for that it is farre remote and distant from the riuer Donaw Of the inhabitants and people of this country the same authour thus speaketh In all their life as I heare by report from others these people do onely bath or wash themselues three times once as soone as they are borne another time when they marry and againe at their death Of the Triballi a people of this country take this of Pliny as he alleadgeth it out of Isigonus They do bewitch and kill with their eies such as they do stedfastly looke vpon any long time together especially if they be angrie which mischiefe of theirs striplings are most subiect vnto and soonest hurt by But that is most notable and worth the obseruation that in ech eie they haue two sights apeece He that desireth to read more of this country especially of the Lower Moesia let him repaire to Ouids 3. booke de Ponto at the 1. 4. and 10. Elegies Of their barbarous manners rites customes and ceremonies thou shalt find much in the 7. Elegie of his 5. booke de Tristibus of the riuer Donaw or Ister which Elianus in the 23. chapter of his 14. booke de Animalibus calleth The king of Riuers Of Apollonius in the fourth booke of his Argonautickes it is named Cornu oceani the horne of the sea for that it runneth through the middest of those countries which heere we haue described it is not amisse in my iudgement to say something of that also That Ister or Donaw of all the riuers of the Romane Empire for greatnesse is next vnto Nilus we do read in the fragments of Salust Gyraldus in his Syntagmata Deorum affirmeth that the kings of Babylon were wont to reserue certaine of the water of Donaw or Ister in ther treasuries amongst their pretious iewels Caesarius Nazianzenus brother in his dialogues saith that this is one of the riuers of Paradise and to be that which the holy Scripture calleth Phison which I will easily grant him to be true when he shall perswade me that by Paradise is meant the whole world or massie globe of this lower element of the earth which I do verily beleeue he thought to be true Seneca in the sixth booke of his naturall Philosophy saith that this Donaw doth part Europe and Asia Notwithstanding all writers generally both Latines and Greekes aswell ancient as those of later times do attribute this to the riuer Done Tanais And what is he I pray you that euer dreamed that Germany which is beyond this riuer should be a country of Asia Shall we correct the copy Or shall we retaine that reading in Horace vpon the credit and perill of Acron his expositour where he saith that Tanais is also called Danubius I leaue it to the censure of the learned This we know for a certainty aswell Tanais as Danubius is of the inhabitants neere about called Done and surely I thinke that both the Greeke Tanais as the Latine Danubius were made of the barbarous Done or Tane which in that language peraduenture for ought I know may signifie a riuer or streame so Nilas as Pomponius Mela seemeth to affirme tooke his name of Nuchul which generally signifieth a riuer as all men meanly skild in Hebrew or Arabicke can testifie with him Isidore also in the ninth chapter of the seuenteenth booke of his Origines seemeth to be of this opinion where he writeth that Rhabarbarum rhew barbe groweth in solo barbarico in a barbarous country beyond the Donaw For we know at this day that it groweth neere the riuer Rha which is beyond the Donaw Eastward In Pliny we
Entribae Erasinij Gondrae quae et Cyndrae et Rondaei Hypselitae Ligyrij Maduateni Mypsaei Podargi Priantoe Pyrogeri Sabi Satro centae Scaeboae Sindonaei Trisplae MONTES Cissene Dunax Edonus Ganos Gigemorus Libethrius Melamphyllon Meritus Mimas Nerisum Pindus Zilmissus FLVVII Aristibus Cebrinus Cius Cyndon Edon Zorta VICI Aliphera Asae SINVS Bennicus NEMVS Abroleua FONS Inna CAMPVS Areos pagos Plura erant his addenda uti quoque in ipsa tabula referenda ex Zonara Cedreno Nicephoro ceterisque Byzantinae historiae graecis scriptorib at quia hos inter veteres non numero consulto omisi Cum Imp. et Belgico privilegio decennali 1585. round vntill they die In this countrie is the riuer Cochryna of whose water if any sheepe do drinke they bring foorth none but blacke lambes Between Byzantium Constantinople and the Chersonesus there is an hill which they call The holy mount neere to which the sea oftentimes carieth vpon the top of his waters a kinde of slimy substance called of the Latines Bitumen In Agria a shire of this country the riuer Pontus carieth downe in his channell certaine stones much like vnto coales which being kindled and water cast vpon them they burne the better but being blowne with bellowes they go quite out There is no manner of vermine or venemous creatures that can abide the smell of this kinde of siring Amongst the Cinchropsoses there is a fountaine of whose water whosoeuer shall drinke they die immediately In Botiaea there groweth a stone which by the heat or reuerberation of the Sunne beames kindleth and casteth foorth sparks and flames of fire Plutarch writeth that there is a spring not farre from the hill Pangaeus of whose waters if one fill one and the same vessell and then weight it he shall finde it to be twise so heauy in the winter as it was in the summer Plutarch whom Tzetzes calleth The yonger another nameth him Parthenicus reporteth certaine things of the herbe Cythara the stones Pansilypus and Philadelphi found in the riuers Ebrus and Strymon which because they are more like to fables than true stories I do in this place willingly omit To reckon vp heere the seuerall Nations Mountaines Riuers or Cities of this country I thinke it nothing necessary because they are at one view better to be seene in the Mappe it selfe Yet of the city Byzantium now Constantinople for that it is sooft mentioned in ancient histories to say nothing at all for that we do in some sort hold it an iniury I thinke it not amisse to write these few lines following of the description of it The first founder of BYZANTIVM which was also in times past called LYGOS was as Trogus and Eustathius do thinke one Pausanias a Captaine of the Spartanes and that as Cassiodorus writeth at such time as Numa Pompilius was king of the Romanes It was so called of Byzantes the sonne of Ceroessas a captaine of the Megareans whom Eustathius affirmeth to haue beene the vprightest and most iust man that euer the earth did beare This city is situate vpon an high cliffe at the narrowest place of Bosphorus Thracius the frith or streights of Constantinople in a very fertile soile and vpon a fruitfull and commodious sea fertili solo foecundo salo as Tacitus writeth In respect of which situation being strongly fortified by nature it is thought to be almost inuincible Whereupon Trebellius Pollio calleth it claustrum Ponticum The blocke-house of Pontus Orosius termeth it Principem gentium the soueraigne of all Nations Sextus Rufus Arcem secundam Romani orbis The second bulwarke or fortresse of the Romane Empire Procopius Arcem Europae Asiae obicem ponentem The Castle of Europe and barre against Asia Themistocles Euphrada Magnificentiae officinam The shop of all manner of brauery and courtlike fashions and Ouid he calleth it Vastam gemini maris ianuam The huge gate of the two seas to wit Propontis Mar di marmora and Pontus Euxinus Mar maiore For the rampart and wals of it which Pausanias and both the Dions so highly commend were so strong that the Athenians vsed in former times as the same Eustathius writeth to cary all their goods and treasure thither and there to bestow it holding it to be a place impregnable and not to be surprized by any enemy whatsoeuer Of the great felicity of this city you may read many things worth the obseruation in diuerse ancient writers especially in Polybius Herodian Xiphiline Dion Prusens and Themistocles Euphrada in his sixth oration who deemeth the citizens thereof to be most happie men both for the goodly riuer which passeth by it temperature of the aire fertility of the soile wherein it standeth capacious hauen and creeke of the sea gorgeous church and stately wals of the same Heerupon grew that daintinesse luxury drunkennesse and wantonnesse of these people which vices of theirs are noted by Athenaeus in the tenth booke of his Deipnosophiston and Aelianus in the foureteenth chapter of the third booke of his varia historia This city fortune often frowning vpon it was sometimes possessed of the Spartans or Lacedemonians after that it was vnder the command of the Athenians Then shaking off their yoke it began by a little and a little to chalenge vnto it selfe a kinde of soueraignty and freedome from any forren iurisdiction which it held for a while vntill Vespasian the Romane Emperour subdued it and reduced it vnto the forme of a prouince While it thus stoode vnder the command of the Romanes it was by Septimius Seuerus who held on Nigers side assaulted battered raced to the ground and of a goodly flourishing city made a poore and beggerly village and withall was adiudged to belong vnto the Perinthij But Antonius Caracalla Seuerus his sonne restored them to their ancient liberties and was called by the name of ANTONIA as Eustathius testifieth Yet for Antonia that I may note this by the way an ancient brasse coine of the Emperour Seuerus which I haue doth teach vs that it ought to be read Antoninia For vpon this peece of money was stamped ÎÎΤÎÎÎÎÎÎÎ ÎÎ¥ÎÎÎΤÎΩΠΣÎÎÎΣΤΠthat is Antoninia the Emperiall city of the Bizantini But after this it was againe wasted by Gallienus the Emperour and all the citizens and garrison souldiers thereof slaine and put to the sword Yet for feare least the Scythians Getes and other barbarous nations might breake in to the Romane territories on that side it was againe reedified repaired and fortified by the same Emperour But Constantine worthily in deed and name surnamed the Great did yet farre more strongly fortifie it and adorne it with the most goodly temple of Santa Sophia and moreouer gracing it with many stately ornaments and curious workes of Architecture which he caused to be brought out of Asia Africa Europe yea and from Rome it selfe and after his owne name by proclamation caused it to be intituled and called by the name of CONSTANTINOPOLIS that is Constantines city Item he tooke it from the
seas toward the maine land it abutteth vpon those mountaines which do part Macedonia from Thracia Romania Mysia the vpper Seruia Bosna and Bulgaria and Dalmatia now it is called Sclauonia This is that Greece which as Manilius saith is Maxima terra viris foecundissima doctis Vrbibus c. Renowmed Greece for warlike men and schollers deeply learned doth farre excell c. which as Cicero writeth in his oration pro Flacco for honour renowme learning diuers arts and sciences ciuill policy in time of peace and feates of armes and martiall chiualrie abroad hath euer been famous or as Trogus Pompeius in his 8. booke saith was for valour and estimation Princesse of the World From hence as Pliny saith the bright lusture of all maner of literature and humane learning first call forth his beames and enlightned the rest of the world on all sides round about In this country humanity and letters together with the maner to write and read how to till the ground and sow corne was first inuented and practised as Plinius Caecilius hath left recorded in his epistle written to his friend Maximus And this is that country saith he from whom we had our statutes that I meane which receiued not lawes as those do which are at the command of the conquerour but willingly and curteously did communicate them to such as did demand them MACEDONIA possesseth the greatest part of Greece This long since hauing conquered the greatest part of the World passing through Asia the Lesse Armenia Iberia Albania Cappadocia Syria Aegypt the mountaines Taurus and Caucasus subdued Bactria Media Persia and the rest of those Eastern countries euen as farre as India in this following the steps of Bacchus and Hercules of which also it became the Empresse yea thou maist say if thou wilt of the whole world answeareable to that of Manilius Macedum tellus quae vicerat Orbem and Macedonia stout which all the world subdued This is that Macedonia 72. of whose cities Paulus Aemilius a Romane Consull sacked and sold in one day Then next after this followeth PELOPONNESVS a peninsula or demy-ile not much inferiour for goodnesse of soile fertility and riches to no country vnder heauen is very like in forme to the leafe of the plane tree In this standeth binaris Corinthus the city Corinth the fortresse bulwarke and gate of all Greece situate between two seas in the isthmos neckeland or narrow place between this prouince and Achaia Heere also is Lacedaemon Misithra or Zaconia as some thinke but it was in old time called Sparta reuerend and honoured of all men for the politique gouernment commonwealth instituted by Lycurgus for many memorable acts done both at home and abroad But that the name of Greece did extend it selfe further than before specified on ech side of the sea it plainly appeareth out of the records of the best writers for how great a portion of Italy was in old time called Magna Graecia Great Greece A great part also of the maine continent in Asia beyond the sea ouer against Macedonia of certaine colonies transported thither and seated there by the Greekes was named also by this name whose inhabitants Plutarch in his Laconica apothegmata for distinction sake nameth Graecos Asianos Asian Greekes For Lucian in his treatise of Loue de Amoribus writeth that the insulae Chelidoniae certaine small ilands or rocks as some call them in the midland sea they are now called Isole corrente as Castaldus iudgeth or Caprose as Pinetus thinketh were the ancient bounds of Greece Isocrates in his oration intituled Panegyricos writeth that the Grecians did inhabit from Cnidus a town in the prouince of Doris in Asia the Lesser euen vnto Sinope a city of Paphlagonia in Asia situate vpon the Euxine sea Chalcondylas calleth it Pordapas the Turkes as Leunclaw reporteth Sinabe In like maner the Aegean sea Archipelago which beateth vpon the coast of Macedonia and also vpon this forenamed Asia is called of Thucydides Plutarch Arrian and Polyenus Hellenice thalassa of Pliny Graeciense mare the Greeke sea Strabo and Pausanias amongst the rest haue described Greece as then it stood most diligently and curiously Of Graecia Asiatica this part of Greece in Asia the Lesser which thou seest opposite to Macedonia read Pausanias in his Achaïa and Vitruuius in the fourth chapter of his first booke of Architecture ÎÎ»Î»Î±Ï GRAECIA SOPHIANI Abrahamo Ortelio descriptore Cum Priuilegio CYPRVS THat this iland was sometimes a part of Syria and ioyned to the maine land Pliny in his Naturall history doth affirme and that it shall againe be reunited to the same Apollo hath prophesied as Strabo in his Geographie hath left recorded Amongst those ilands of the Midland sea more noted for their greatnesse this doth possesse the sixth place In respect of the forme it is as Eustathius writeth compared to a sheeps skin or as Hyginus noteth to a French target It is longer one way than another by the iudgement of Strabo who moreouer addeth that for excellency and goodnesse of soile it is inferiour vnto no iland whatsoeuer Pliny and Mela do testifie hat in former times nine kings did reigne in it at once Herodotus sayth that king Amasis was of all mortall men the first that tooke it and made it tributary vnto his crowne It was all ouer somtime so woody and ouergrowen with bushes and trees that the ground by no meanes might be ploughed and manured a great part of which although it was dayly spent in the melting and refining of copper and siluer for the iland is very full of mettals as also for the building of ships yet notwithstanding for all this they neuer were able vtterly to destroy their huge woods and infinite luxuriousnesse of the same vntill by proclamation free liberty and licence was giuen and granted to euery man that list to fell and cary away what wood and timber they pleased Item that what ground so euer any man had cleared by stocking vp the bushes and trees that he should for euer after hold for his owne by a free tenure The woonderfull fertilitie of this soile Elianus doth bewray when as he writeth that stagges and hindes do oft times swim hither out of Syria to fill their bellies so good is the feed of this I le The manifold variety and plenty of all sorts of commodities here those words of Ammian in his 14 booke do sufficiently demonstrate vnto vs when he giueth out That it needeth no maner of forren helpe of other countries only of it selfe it is able to build a shippe euen from the very keele to the top saile to rigge it and send it foorth to sea furnished with all maner of necessaries whatsoeuer The great riches of this iland these words of Sextus Rufus do manifestly declare CYPRVS famous for great wealth moued the beggerly Romans to attempt the same so that indeed the interest that we haue in that iland we gat rather by violence than any right we had vnto
Strabo out of Homer reporteth who otherwise saith which Plato iustifieth that it had only fourescore and tenne Yet I in this my mappe out of the writers in both languages haue gathered an hundred seuerall names of cities and more many of which for that I knew not their situation and place I haue set apart by themselues as certaine other places heere mentioned by some authours Amongst the greater iles of the midland sea this as Eustathius testifieth possesseth the fourth place In Strabo Diodorus Heraclides in his Commonwealth and Athenaeus in his Deipnosophiston beside other you may read many things of this iland SARDINIA Now SARDEGNA OF those seuen ilands of the Midlandsea more famous and memorable than the rest for their greatnesse some there are as Eustathius writeth which make this the third They which describe countries by their formes and proportions do liken this to the print of a mans foot whereupon it was sometime named ICHNVSA and SANDALIOTIS of the Greekes it was called of Sardon Hercules his sonne SARDON of the Latines SARDINIA This by the testimonie of Pausanias in his Phocica may be compared to those iles which either for greatnesse or goodnesse of soile are most highlie commended Polybius saith That for greatnesse multitude of men and all manner of excellent fruites it beareth the bell from other ilands in this sea AElianus calleth it The best nurce for cattell Strabo maketh it The best soile for corne whereupon Florus termeth it Annonae pignus a pawne for all maner of prouision Prudentius writeth That a nauie which should bring ouer into Italy the store of graine in Sardinia would burst all the barnes of Rome Saluianus nameth this iland Vitalem vrbis Romae venam the vitall artery or veine wherein the life bloud of the citie of Rome doth consist Sidonius in Panegyrico Maiorani saith that it is very fertile of siluer It is an iland verie rich and fertile of siluer as Pomponius writeth Item hee writeth that the soile is much better than the aire and as it is verie fruitfull so is it for the most part pestilent and vnwholesome the which Strabo also confirmeth where he saith That in sommer time it is verie dangerous for sickenesses especially in those places where it is most fertile To these discommodities the hearb Sardonia also may be adioined which as Dioscorides in the foureteenth chapter of his sixth booke writeth that if it be eaten troubleth the braine taketh away a mans memorie maketh him yawne and so to die as if he laughed There is also the Solifuga as Pliny calleth it or Solipungia as Festus a little creature much like to the Spider vpon which whosoeuer shall chance to sit he lightlie shal be dangerouslie hurt The Musmo a beast like to a ramme which Pliny saith is proper to Corsica Strabo attributeth to this I le to whom also AElianus in the foure and thirtith chapter of his sixteenth booke De Animalibus doth seeme to giue his voice Suidas saith that heere are bred the best and finest purples Nonnius Marcellus by the authority of Varro in his booke De genere vestimentorum commendeth the Sardinian tapestrie except there be a fault in the copie and for Sardineae it should be written Sardianis of Sardis the citie of Asia which I do rather thinke to be true and more probable for of the Sardian tapestrie we maie read in Athenaeus and others Claudianus in the later end of his treatise De bello Gildonico doth most finely describe Calaris Calari or Caglire the chiefe city of the same Strabo maketh the depth of the sea heere to be M. elles Other things proper to this ile you maie see in Pausanias Solinus Eustathius Claudian and others This iland of Iustinian in his Code is reckoned amongst the iles of Africa CORSICA THis iland the Grecians called CYRNVS the Latines CORSICA of Corsa a certaine woman so named as Eustathius thinketh or rather of the toppes of the craggie mountaines as Dionysius hath written For as Strabo saith it is rough and very vneuen in many places not passable nor scarce habitable There is no iland Dionysius saith more woodie That it is full of tall trees very fit for ship timber Theophrastus in his fifth booke of the History of Plants teacheth that the Romanes out of those woods heeretofore at one time cut downe such wonderfull store of timber that of it they made a flote that was driuen with 50. sailes Some do thinke that it was called of Ouid Therapne The Scholiast of Callimachus saith that in his time it was named TYROS Beleeue him that list Pliny out of Diodorus writeth That it is very full of Box and that the Hony heere is bitter Item that it hath abundance of Foxes Conies and wild fowle but as for Oxen Goates Woolues Hares and Stags it breedeth not any at all as Polybius in his 12. booke witnesseth Procopius in his 3. booke of the warres of the Gothes saith CRETA Iouis magni medio iacet insula ponto Ex conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij Incertae positionis locorum nomina LOCA Adrasus Athrona Corium Hippocoronium Onychium Pergamia Tripolus POPVLI Ceretae Drÿitae Lÿcij Orij FLVVII Amnisus Oaxes Tethrÿnes Triton MONTES Asterusia Arbius Carine Lasion Othrÿs Styracium STAGNVÌ Coresium TEMPLVÌ Rocceae Dianae INSVLAE Asticla Naumachos Vrbium Cretae nomina quorum situs ignoratur Albae Arcadia Archidium Asos Aulon Axus Biennus Boeae Cantanus Catrea Caunus ChalcetoriuÌ Clatos Cytinos Dulopolis Drauca Elyrus Etia Glamia Grammium Hierapolis Holopyxos Hydramia Hattia Lasio Istros Lycastos Marathusa Methymna Miletus Mycenae Myrina Nauphra Naxus Oaxus Olus Olyssa Pergamum Phalanna Phalannea Pharoe Proefus fortè Prasum Priesus Pyloros Rhaucos Rhizenia Rhytium Satra quae Eleutherna Sibyrtus Strenos Syia Syrinthos Tegea Therapnae Loca incogÌita positionis Alalia Blesino Carax Enconiae Prosidium Vapanis Incognitae positionis vocabula Sardonica VRBES vel LOCA Agraule Aradis Biora Carbia Caput Tyrsi Celiem Charmis Cochlearia Elephantaria Fan. Carisy Ferraria For. Traiani Gemellae Ad HerculeÌ Longones Lugudonec Media Metalla Molaria Nafa Othoca Porticenses Sarrapos Sorabile Tharpos Turobolis Ad Turres Viniolae Ad Puluinos POPVLI Aconites Balari Pellidi Sossitani Diagebres qui quondam Io laenses fortè ijdem cum Iliensibus that it breedeth Horses but so little that they are not much bigger than sheep Item Apes if one may beleeue him very like vnto a man in shape and proportion Liuy in his 40. booke of his History hath giuen out That there hath been heere such maruellous plenty of Hony that Marcus P narius a Praetor caried out from thence 100000. pounds at once In bignesse of all the iles of the midland sea it chalengeth the third part That the ilanders are more sauage and inhumane than wild beasts and to liue by robbing and cutting of throats we do read in Strabo That they are very long liuers Eustathius sheweth and before him Athenaeus affirmed the same Martianus Capella hath giuen vs notice of 33. cities which
Africa are generally or indefinitly named these seuerall prouinces of those greater parts are only to be vnderstood The bounds of this prouince of Africa on the West are the riuer Ampsaga and the Mauritania's the countries of the Moores their next neighbours on the North lieth the Midland sea Arae Philenorum a village betweene it and Cyrenaica is the vttermost bound of it Eastward the Inner Libya and the deserts of the same do confine it vpon the South This countrey was otherwise sometime called ZEVGIS and ZEVGITANA It comprehendeth within this compasse these three shires NVMIDIA named of some MASSYLIA BYZACIVM and TRIPOLITANA Diodorus Siculus diuideth this prouince into foure nations the Poeni Libophoenices Libyi and the Numidae At such time as the Romans bore a sway here and Scipio Aemilianus commanded their legions in these parts this Africa was diuided into two prouinces that neere Carthage they called OLDE AFRICA that which conteined Numidia NEW AFRICA as Pliny Appian and Dion do ioyntly testifie Numidia and Byzacium were vnder the command of the Consuls that wherein Carthage stood belonged to the iurisdiction of the Proconsuls as Sextus Rufus reporteth And this diuision they made as Pliny writeth by a certaine ditch drawen betweene them In the first booke of Iustinians Code and in the seuen and twentieh title of the same thou shalt finde another maner of diuision of this countrey and a farre other maner of gouernment of it by Presidents and Lieutenants Numidia beside the great store of Marble there found called by the name of Numidian marble and the maruellous plenty of Deere and wilde beasts which it yeeldeth hath nothing worth the remembrance as Pliny affirmeth Liuy Pliny and Solinus do giue it the praise for the best horsmen for seruice in the warres of any countrey whatsoeuer They doe as highly commend the fat soile of Byzacium which is such that it yeeldeth an hundred for one yea it hath beene knowen that one bushell of wheat being sowen hath yeelded at haruest the increase of an hundred and fifty bushels againe The Lieutenant of this place sent from thence vnto Augustus Caesar Emperour of Rome forty eares of corne sprung and growen vp from one root and one graine as was probable Item there were sent likewise to Nero from thence three hundred and forty stalks with eares of corne come vp of one and the some graine To this also may be adioyned the goodnesse of the soile which is such as Columella reporteth of it that the husbandman after he hath layd his seed in the ground from seed-time to haruest neuer looketh to his fields nor once medleth with it more for that searse any weed or other such thing which vsually hindereth the growth of corne doth here come vp of it owne accord except it be either set or sowen by hand Halicarnasseus also maketh mention of this great fertility of Africa But Titus the Emperor of Rome in one word doth sufficiently declare the woonderfully fruitfulnesse and plenty of all things here in an Oration of his written vnto the seditious and mutinous Iewes where he nameth it Altricem orbis terrarum The nourse of all nations of the world Yea and Saluianus in his seuenth booke termeth it Animam Reipublicae Romanae The soule of the Romane Common-wealth or politicke body there where thou mayst reade many other things worth the obseruation of the riches command and power of this countrey Herodian maketh it a country very fertile of men Polybius on the other side doth as much commend it for the great abundance of cattell and all sorts of liuing creatures that it breedeth So that for multitude of Horses Oxen Sheepe and Goats it doth farre surpasse almost all the rest of the world beside And that which is most woonderfull of all other it is no strange thing here as Columella out of Dionysius Mago and Marcus Varro telleth vs to see Mules to breed and bring forth yoong so that the inhabitants do as oft see the foales of Mules there as we do of Mares here The same authour in the first chapter of his fourth booke sayth that the people are very ingenious and witty Hirtius calleth it Gentem insidiosam A treacherous nation Maternus nameth it Gentem subdolam A wily and crafty people so that Vlgetius doubted not to say That for wiles and wealth the Romans were alwayes inferiour to the Africans Iuuenal the Poet termeth it Causidicorum nutâiculam The nurse of prating petifoggers Athenaeus recounteth the Carthaginians amongst those nations which delight much in quassing and carowsing and vse to be often drunke Saluianus in his seuenth booke De Prouidentia sayth that they are generally so inhumane such drunkards so deceitfull fraudulent couetous treacherous disloyall leud lecherous and vnchaste that he that is not such an one he surely is no Africane Lastly there is as he there addeth no maner of wickednesse or villany that they are not giuen vnto All histories do make mention of the vnfaithfulnesse and false-heartednesse of this nation which indeed is such and they for the same so greatly noted and famous that they grew for it into a common by-word among all such nations as had any conuersation or ought to do with them And thus much of this Africa a land as the Poets terme it most rich for triumphs the fortresse or castle as Cicero calleth it of all Prouinces belonging to the Romane Empire The Ilands neere adioyning and belonging to this country more famous and of better note are Melita Menyx Cosura and Cercina beside some other lesser ones and of lesse account of which as also the people riuers mountaines townes and cities see this our Table That Sardinia that goodly iland which lieth ouer against Genua did sometime belong to this Africa Iustinian doth testifie in the seuen and twentieth Title of the first booke of his Code But of CARTHAGE the chiefe and metropolitane citie of this prouince although Salust sayth it is better farre to say nothing at all of it than to speake little yet notwithstanding I thinke it not amisse to adde somewhat of that also in this place This city of the Latines was called CARTHAGO of the Greeks CHARCHEDON Solinus Polyhistor reporteth that it was first called CARTHADA which word sayth he in the Phoenician tongue of neere affinity to the Hebrew and Arabicke signifieth Ciuitatem nouam The new city And indeed truth it is that _____ in the Arabicke dialect and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Kariat hadátha in the Syrian doth signifie A new city or castle Hereupon it is that Stephanus nameth it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã NOVAM VRBEM The new city He moreouer calleth it OENVSSA CACABE and CADMEIA but vpon what ground and authority I know not Cadmeia peraduenture it was named of the Hebrew ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which in that language as also in the rest of the orientall tongues deriued from hence signifieth the East or first and chiefest both which may well agree to this city for the first
goddesse this Caelestis Venus in the eleuenth booke of the same treatise of Apuleius which he there calleth both by the name of Regina caeli The Queene of heauen and Syria dea the Syrian goddesse Of whose diuers and manifold forme or shape the great variety of distinct and different names of the same if any man be desirous to know more particularly let him haue recourse to this foresayd authour as also to Lucians treatise intituled De Dea Syria to which if he shall adioyne certeine coines of the Emperours Seuerus and Antoninus his sonne he shall vnderstand that in this one idoll almost all the diuinity of the ancient Gentiles is comprehended Philastrius who wrote of the heresies of former times sayth that this goddesse was of certeine hereticall Iewes named Fortuna caeli Heauenly fortune I might easily be drawen to beleeue that this very goddesse is that idoll which Ieremy in the foure and fortieth chapter of his Prophesie doth terme The Queene of heauen To whom the wicked Israelites did offer sacrifice and reuerence as to the immortall God For it was not hard for this nation so prone and inclined to idolatry out of their next neighbour Hierapolis in Syria where Lucian testifieth this goddesse was most religiously worshipped to transport this idoll into their countrey Palaestina as the Phoenicians did out of the same Syria conuey her beyond the sea to Carthage vnder the conduct and leading as is probable and which Herodotus iustifieth to be true of Queene Dido Agenors daughter Many other things of this goddesse out of diuers other authours might heere to these be adioyned but we at this time are content with Plato to demonstrate that there were two Venuses of which one whom the Carthaginians did worship was this which hitherto we haue spoken of that same I meane which was called Dea Syria or Venus Assyria as Oppian in his first booke of Hunting calleth her This I do vnderstand out of the sixt booke of Apuleius was the same that Iuno was where he termeth her Vecturam leonis The burden or cariage of the lion and whom they report Did loue olde Carthage more than all the world beside for here her charet alwayes stood her weapons here did lie as the Poet writeth of her whereupon I make no question the city Carthage was for the same reason also called Iunonia for so I finde it recorded by Plutarch and Solinus By her Charet I vnderstand the Lion vpon which she rode by her weapons the thunderbolt with the other ensignes of the gods and goddesses which in those forenamed coines are expressed Saluianus in his booke De Prouidentia maketh mention of an Heauenly god Deus caelestis an idoll also of the Africans Vlpianus in like maner in the Tit. qui haeredes institui possunt § deo haeredis speaketh of Caelestis deus Salinensis Carthaginensis But this is nothing to this our goddesse And peraduenture we purposedly speaking of Geography haue sayd too much of this goddesse AEGYPT AEgypt is the gift and fauour of Nilus For antiquity did verily thinke that all that whole tract which now this countrey doth possesse was sometime a creeke or bay of the Midland sea and by the oft ouerflowing and tides of the same was at length filled vp and so made firme land Whereupon perchance it was of Stephanus called POTAMITIS that is if I may so speake Brook-land or Creek-land Item the same Stephanus with Dionysius calleth it by diuers other names as AERIA AETIA OGYGIA HEPHAESTIA and MELAMBOLOS Apollodorus calleth it The countrey of the MELAMPODES for that it is farre more fertile than any other countrey whatsoeuer Item the fornamed Stephanus and Eustathius do call it AETHIOPIA by reason of the Aethiopians which do inhabit and dwell there It was also sometime long since called THEBAE as Herodotus and Aristotle do testifie In Holy writ of Misraim the second sonne of Ham Gen. 10.6 who first after the confusion at Babel seated himselfe here it is named MESRAIM as Iosephus writeth by which name it is still to this day knowen to the Arabians their next neighbours round about them Item as the learned Arias Montanus thinketh it is in some places called CVS or Chus of Chus father of the Aethiopians eldest sonne to the sayd Ham. Againe Plutarch in Osiris writeth that in the sacred writings of the Aegyptians it was named CHEMIA of Ham or Cham for thus diuersly forren writers expresse the Hebrue let er Hheth nay sometimes they wholly omit it as in Ammon their chiefe god which they worshipped deriued as I thinke from that cursed root sonne to Noë and father of the aboue-mentioned Chus and Misraim And indeed Isidorus saith that the inhabitants do to this day in their owne language call this countrey Kam Yet Pinetus and Marmolius do iointly affirme and that truely as we haue before in the other Mappe of Aegypt demonstrated that the Aegyptians themselues as also the Turks do commonly call it _____ Elquibet Elchibetz and Chibth Lastly Honorius writeth that it was sometime intituled EVXAEA but vpon what authority or ground I know not let him therefore iustifie the trueth of that his assertion The bounds of this prouince are these vpon the East it is confined with the Arabian gulfe Bahri'lkolzom the Red Sea Iudaea and Arabia Petraea on the West with the mountaines of Libya and Marmarica Barca another countrey of Africa in the South it is seuered from Aethiopia which they terme Aethiopia beneath Aegypt by the Greater Cataract or fall of Nilus Catadupa Tully in Scipio's dreame calleth it A place where the riuer is so penned vp betweene two mountaines that there it runneth not but rather falleth and powreth downe amaine with such an huge and terrible noise that some report that the people nere inhabitants thereabout naturally by that meanes are all deafe or very thicke of hearing The Mediterranean or Midland sea or if you like better of that the Egyptian sea so named of this countrey doth beat vpon the North coast of it It is diuided into The Higher Egypt Middle Egypt and Lower Egypt THE HIGHER EGYPT was also otherwise called Thebais Auicenna in the 47. chapter of the 2. tract of his 2. booke and in diuers other places often with Nubiensis my Arabian calleth it _____ Alsahid or Said of the theam Saada as I thinke which signifieth to ascend or rise vp in height MIDDLE EGYPT sometimes called Heptapolis and Heptanomia of the number of the Nomoi or shires of this part and of some Arcadia THE LOWER EGYPT which later authours haue named Augustamnica is diuided in the Nouella of Iustinian into The first and The second The booke of Remembrances liber Notitiarum diuideth Egypt into six prouinces namely Libya the vpper Libya the Neather Thebais Aegypt properly so called Archadia and Augustamnica That part of the Lower Egypt which is enclosed betweene the sea the two mouthes or floud-gates of the riuer Nilus Heracleoticum and Pelusiacum and from their parting a
pleasant Tempe in Thessalia Tempe quae syluae cingunt super impendentes The Tempe which the ouer-hanging groues do round inclose as Catullus the poet in his Argonautickes hath left recorded It is as Pliny saith about three lands breadths ouer sesqui iugerum AElianus calleth it Plethrum The length which they do define to be from the mouth of the riuer Gannum euen vnto the bay now vulgarly called Golfo di Salonichi then Sinus Thermaeus is as Liuy testifieth fiue miles or as AElianus saith which is all one forty furlongs These mountaines Liuy writeth are so high steepe and craggy on all sides that a man may scarce looke downe from off the toppe of them without a dazling of the eies and giddinesse of the braine The noise also and depth of the riuer Peneus which runneth through the middest of the valley is very terrible Pliny saith that the stately toppes of these mountaines on euery side do rise by little and little vp higher into the aire than a man may well discern Within these hils the goodly riuer Peneus doth runne which for his crystall waters rowling ouer the smooth pebbles the goodly meddowes and grasse alwaies fresh and green vpon the bankes the ouerhanging groues and trees continually resounding with the melodious harmony of sweet singing birds is so pleasant and delightsome as any in the world beside But because all these authours haue spoken of it as it were by the way and not of set purpose I thinke it not amisse to set downe in this place the description of it done by AElianus as you may read in the first chapter of his third booke De varia historia where it is most curiously and absolutely set out in his true and liuelie colours These therefore are his wordes There is a place between Olympus and Ossa the two loftiest mountaines of all Thessaly disioined one from another by the diuine prouidence of eternall God by a faire plaine or leuell running between them the length of this plaine or valley is fortie furlongs It is from one side to the other in some places two or three lands breadths ouer in some places it is somewhat broader Through the middest of this valley runneth the riuer Peneus into which also other riuers falling and mingling their waters with his do much encrease the streame of Peneus This place is most pleasant and delightsome by reason of his great varietie of all sorts of alluring and inticeing pleasures neuer made by any art or industry of man but by nature it selfe shewing all her skill in the beautifying of this valleie at such time as it was first made There is in this place great store of iuie alwaie green and flourishing alwaie budding and putting forth his pleasant slowres euer clinging and winding in maner like the goodlie vine about the tallest trees and clambring vp by little and little vntill it come euen to the verie toppe In the same places grow the aie-green yeugh-tree which lifting vp it selfe aloft vpon the rockes shaddoweth the caues holes and cliffes which beneath lie lurking in the vale All other things whatsoeuer do flourish blossome and beare flowers are there to be seene this is a most gallant and glorious shew for the eies to behold In the plaine when the sunne is at his height in summer you shall haue manie goodlie shaddowie groues and diuers places of shelter into which trauellers desirous for to refresh their wearied limmes from the violence of the heat and their noisome sweat do betake themselues as into the most pleasant and delightsomest innes and harboroughs that are in the world Moreouer of ouerflowing wels and pleasant springs of most coole and fresh waters running heere and there in sundrie places of this valleie there are verie manie and diuers which if we shall beleeue the report of our fathers haue been verie wholesome and soueraigne to sundrie sorts of diseased persons that haue washed themselues in the same Againe diuers birds heere and there dispersed in these groues and woods do make the guests great mirth at their banquets with their sweet singing and pleasant tunes especially those which haue the lowdest and sweetest voices do so please and hold the eares of the heares that those which passe by this waie are so rauished and delighted with this their musicke that they instantly forget all their trauels and businesse On ech banke of the riuer such are the delights pleasures and recreations for the wearied trauellers as before we haue mentioned Yet the riuer Peneus going on leasurely and smoothly like an oile runneth quietly through the middest of the Tempe About this riuer by reason of the trees which grow vpon the bankes and their farre-spreading boughs is a most goodly shade so that such as row in boates vp and downe vpon this streame for almost a whole day together may saile in the pleasant shade free from the violence and schorching heat of the sunne The people which dwell vpon this riuer do oft times meet in companies sometimes in one place and sometimes in another Hauing done diuine seruice and ceremonies in due forme and maner they banquet and make merrie Therefore those which do these seruices and performe these ceremonies being very many it is no maruell though such as come hither to walke for recreation those which trauell by this way or saile vp or downe this riuer vpon what occasion soeuer do continually smell a most sweet and fragrant sauour In this maner this place was consecrated with great honour religious seruices These things and many other hath Aelianus written of these Tempe TEMPE Delineatum et auditum auctore Ab. Ortelio cum privilegio decennali 1590. Est nemus Aemoniae praerupta quod undique claudit Silva vocant TEMPE per quae Penëus ab imo Effusus Pindo spumosis volvitur undis Ovid. i. Metamorph. Of these also Procopius although he nameth them not by name hath written in his fourth booke De Aedif. Iustiniani Imperatoris There is a braue description of these places in Catullus his Argonauticks But I thinke it good here to set downe out of diuers writers certaine seuerall things of these Tempe as they are here and there dispersed in their works Maximus Tyrius in his xxxix oration hath left recorded that diuine honour in olde time was done to the riuer Peneus for his maruellous goodly beautie and farre-surpassing cleere waters Pliny writeth that this riuer doeth admit into his channell the streame of the brooke Eurotas but so as it swimmeth aloft like oile and hauing caried it so for a certaine space casteth it off againe as refusing to quaint and intermeddle his siluer streame with his filthy stincking troubled waters The same authour sayth that here groweth great plentie of Laurell Polypody Dolichus a kinde of beane Wilde-time and Water-lilly but this hath a blacke flower if we may beleeue Apuleius Pausanias in his Phocica writeth that the temple of Apollo at Delphos was built of Laurell boughes which grew in this
place Mela and the Poets do speake of Ossa the mountaine memorable for the fabulous storie of the Giants who also doe report that the Lapithae a people of Thessaly did sometime dwell here In the same mountaine I reade in Polyaenus his fourth booke that Alexander King of Indica for so I do rather yeeld to haue it read than India as hitherto the interpretours haue set foorth seeing that Indica is a countrey hard by Pontus as Stephanus directly auerreth by hewing downe the craggie cliffes of this mountaine did make certaine small staires which sequent ages called Alexanders ladder Nere these Tempe there is a water described by Seneca and Pliny which is so ilfauoured and filthy that it will make any man affrayd to looke into it and which they say will eat and consume both brasse and yron Vitruuius also in the third chapter of his eighth booke saith That in Tessaly there is a well or spring of running water whereof no cattell will drinke nor any maner of beast will once come neere hard by this fountain is a tree which beareth a purple flower Thus far Vitruuius Of the mount Olympus which Homer in the second booke of his Odysses calleth The seat of the Gods Solinus out of the sixt booke of Varro De lingua Latina citeth That it riseth vp so exceeding high into the aire that the people neere adioyning do call his lofty top Heauen Lucane saith that it is higher than the clouds For it is tenne furlongs high as Plutarch in Aemilius by the authority of Xenagoras who measured it hath left recorded No bird nor fowle doth flie higher than the toppe of this hill as Apuleius in his booke intituled De Deo Socratis doth affirme In the very toppe of it there is an Altar built and consecrated to Iupiter where if any of the entrals of beasts sacrificed be left they are neither blowen about by the blustring blasts of the roughest windes nor dissolued by the dampish aire or washing stormie raines but the next yeere after that time twelue-moneth looke how they were left so they shall finde them and at all times and seasons of the yeere whatsoeuer is there once consecrated and offered to that God is preserued from all putrefaction and corruption of the aire Letters also written and drawen in the ashes doe so remaine vntill the next solemnity of the like rites and ceremonies the yeere following Thus farre Solinus Polyhistor Et nubibus intactum Macedo miratur Olympum The Macedonian braue admir'th Olympus top to see So high and stately far aboue the highest clouds to be as Claudian the poet hath spoken of it in his poeme of the warres of the Goths Of this mountaine Varro in his sixth booke De lingua Latina noteth that the Muses were named Olympiades And thus far generally of these Tempe which from the beginning had not this forme and goodly countenance as all ancient writers doe constantly with one consent affirme but the riuer Peneus being inclosed with mountaines and entertaining many riuers into it did all ouerflow the valley making it to stand full of water like a fenne or pond and afterward when the mountaines Olympus and Ossa which sometime did touch one another were disioyned and rent asunder which happened by reason of an earthquake as Strabo Seneca and Athenaeus haue written others as Herodotus Claudian and Philostratus do ascribe it to Neptune others as Diodorus and Lucane to Hercules and so by that meanes Peneus found an issue and way to vnload it selfe into the maine ocean whereby it came to passe that the valley was emptied and cleane dried vp By Stephanus in his booke of Cities I finde that this tract and plot of ground was first called LYTAE before it was disburdened of those waters Eurypides in his tragedy intituled Troades calleth it Semnan choran the sacred and honourable countrey Amongst the poets there is euery where much speech of this most goodly coast to wit in Virgill Ouid Horace Catullus Claudian Statius Lucan Flaccus and Seneca where you may obserue these epithites attributed and spoken of it some calling it Tempe Thessala Peneia Heliconia Phthiotica others Tempe Frigida Tenebrosa Nemorosa Opaca Gratissima Lucentia Oloria and Teumessia The paradise of Thessaly Peneus Helicon Phthiotis the colde shadowy woody coole kinde swanny and Teumessiam paradise although this latter with the singular learned man Hermolaus Barbarus I doe thinke not to belong properly to this place but rather vnto another most delightfull place in Boeotia where we learne out of Pausanias Strabo Stephanus and Hesychius that the mountaine Teumessus is seated For Lutatius the Grammarian I hold to be deceiued who calleth the place The city Trumessia Neither is this altogether an vnaccustomed thing or vnusuall amongst writers especially poets to vse this word Tempe and to speake it figuratiuely of other places famous for their many delightfull pleasures as you may see by Heloria Tempe a place in Sicilia and another in Tiburtina villa Latij a place in Villa Hadriani if you will giue credit to Spartianus in the life of the Emperour Hadrian againe there was a College in Athens knowen by this name So Dionysius and Priscianus do name Daphne the suburbs of Antioch Tempe Plutarch in Flaminius describeth a place neere the riuer Apsus Spirnasse or Vreo in Macedonia for pleasantnesse much resembling the Tempe Of these and such like places I cannot but I must needs adde these words of the Emperour Iulian vnto Libanius the sophister and so to end my speech of this most goodly valley Then saith he Batnae a city of Mesopotamia did entertaine me a place such as only Daphne the suburbs of Antioch in Syria excepted in all my life I neuer saw the like Daphne which now is compared to Batnae when as before excepting the temple and image I would not doubt not only to compare it but also farre to preferre it before Ossa Pelion Olympus and the Thessalian vallies c. he meaneth Tempe These Batnae are situate if any man be desirous to know in Osroëna a prouince of Mesopotamia as Zozimus and Stephanus doe thinke or in Anthemusia as Ammianus affirmeth in the way betweene Antioch of Syria and Carrae Thus farre of these Tempe But because I see that Daphne the suburbs of Antioch in Syria is of some writers conteined vnder this name and that it is as pleasant a place as the Tempe I will addresse my selfe to describe and tricke this out also but in the next page following not in this DAPHNE OR The pleasant Suburbs of Antiochia in Syria DAPHNE Ex utriusque lingua scriptoribus adumbriabat Ab. Ortelius Cum priuilegio decennali Aethicus or more truly Iulius Orator accounteth this Daphne yet falsly and vntruely he calleth it Daphe not Daphne amongst the most goodly and famous townes of the East sea Metaphrastes also in the life of S. Artemius maketh it a citie Claudian the Christian Poet calleth it Apollineum nemus Apollo's groue Dionysius Sacra Tempe The
holy Tempe and his old interpreter Optima Tempe The goodly Tempe in ancient coines we sayd before they were called Constantiniana Tempe Constantines Tempe in the iournall set forth by Peter Pithoeus Palatium Daphne The Palace of Daphne But why should I not here insert these verses of Petronius Arbiter written of it Nobilis aestiuas platanus diffuderat vmbras Et baccis redimita Daphne tremulaequè Cupressus Et circumtonsae trepidanti vertice pinus Has inter ludebat aquis errantibus amnis Spumeus querulo vexabat rore capillos Dignus amore locus In summer time the broad-leafd plane had cast his shade about Braue Daphne crowned was with bayes sweet Cypresse proud and stout And here and there the taller pines with rounded toppes look'd out Amid these ran a foaming brooke with wandring streame so fast That all their lower boughs beneath with water were bedasht This pleasant place who can but loue And thus much of the name situation nature of this place now there do yet remaine some things somewhat pertinent to this matter which I thought good to adioyne to those former Saint Hierome Eusebius in his Chronicle and Sextus Rufus do write that Pompey the Great returning from Persia consecrated this groue and thereto adioyned a goodly large forrest Ammianus attributeth the building of the temple to Antiochus Epiphanes Sozomen and Callistus to Seleucus Theodoret saith that the image or statue within was of wood but on the outside gilt all ouer this also Simon Metaphrastes in the place before cited doth iustifie to be true where he maketh a large description of the same Cedrenus affirmeth that this image was the workmanship of Bryxides or Bryaxides as I had rather reade with Vitruuius Clemens Alexandrinus Columella and Pliny who writeth that he was one of the foure that carued the Mausoleum that is the tombe of Mausolus king of Caria made by his wife Artemisia It was inhibited by proclamation That no Cypresse tree should be taken from hence or cut downe and that whosoeuer should fell any of them was to be grieuously punished by an act made by Theodosius the Emperour These Cypresse trees were preserued here as Philostratus writeth in memory of Cyparissus a yong man of Assyria turned into this tree Suidas recordeth that this place was the natiue soile of Theon the Philosopher and Stoicke who wrote a defence of Socrates I doe also remember that I haue read in some good authour whose name I haue forgotten that there was one of the Sibylla's borne here Ammianus telleth of a monster borne here as he himselfe both saw with his eies and heard with his eares from the relation of others namely of a childe hauing two mouthes two teeth a beard foure eies and two very short or little eares In Strabo I finde recorded from the relation of Nicolaus Damascenus that from Porus a King of India certaine Ambassadours came hither to Augustus Caesar Procopius in the second booke of his Persian stories writeth that Cosroes the king of Persia did here sacrifice to the Nymphes With what pompe and traine Antiochus Epiphanes did once come to this place what shewes and bankets he made here as also one Grypus at another time if any man be desirous to see let him reade Athenaeus his fifth and tenth books and I doubt but he will greatly woonder Of this Daphne I would to God that worke of Protagorides which he wrote of the Daphnensian Playes Feasts and Assemblies whereof Athenaeus maketh mention in his fourth booke together with that oration written by Libanius the Sophister which Iulian in his epistles speaketh of and so highly commendeth were extant Agathias in the prooeme to his historie affirmeth that he wrote the histories of this Daphne in Hexameter verse I sayd before out of Tacitus that Germanicus Caesar kept his Court in this forrest in whom at this day in the 11 booke of his Annals we reade these words His tombe was at Antioch where his corps was burnt his court he held at Epidaphne in which place he ended his dayes Here for Epidaphne I reade Daphne or at Daphne For of Epidaphne for the name of a place I finde no mention in any history beside in Pliny in his one and twentieth chapter of his fifth booke where thou hast these words Antiochia libera Epidaphnes cognominata as if this were a synonyme or equiualent to Antiochia yet being indeed as corrupt and falsly written as that other and ought to be thus amended Antiochia libera apud Daphnen Antioch by Daphne is free That this is true Strabo Plutarch Ammian and others do sufficiently testifie as we haue shewed more at large in the second edition of our Geographicall treasurie in the word ANTIOCHIA Of the first FOVNDATION and ORDER of the GERMANE EMPIRE in the West THE FIRST TABLE AFTER that IVLIVS CAESAR had by continuall warres appeased almost all those broiles and seditious quarels which for certaine yeeares passed had much troubled the Romane state and had sent Pompey and those other vnfortunate enuiers of his valour and prosperous successe in martiall affaires either dead vnto the Diuell or aliue by banishment had remooued them farre off into forren countries as a valiant Conquerour of all entereth triumphantly into ROME where challenging and assuming vnto himselfe a soueraigne authority and honour aboue all himselfe indeed as a Monarch at his pleasure commanding all was the first that began the FOVRTH MONARCHY which of the place where it first seated it selfe was sirnamed The Romane Monarchy In this dignity which was the greatest that could be giuen to any mortall man carrying himselfe most tyrannously and proudly for he commanded that his statue or image should be set vp amongst the odious and wicked kings and that his chaire of Estate shoud be made of beaten gold and withall requested the Citizens to giue vnto him diuine honour and to worship him as a god certaine Aldermen or Senators loathing that his lordly gouernment in the Senat house wounded him in three twenty seuerall places whereof he died in the yeare 709. after the building of the city of Rome Notwithstanding he being thus made away the chiefe authority and Empire ceassed not to reside amongst the Romanes for AVGVSTVS the sole adopted heire of Caesar presently steppeth into the Imperiall seat and by force of armes layeth hold vpon the soueraigne dignity and whatsoeuer else his predecessour had by hooke or crooke possessed and enioyed Vnder his gouernment all things being still and hushed there being now not so much as the least noice of tumultuous warres stirring in the world all men generally admiring this blessed and happy peace do withall in like maner of all policies highly extoll the monarchy as authour and preseruer of the same Vnder the name of this title the Romanes alone for many ages together most honourable and fearefull to others were victours and conquerours wheresoeuer they became vntill at length certaine idle and cruell minded men being promoted vnto that
the coast of Norway or borders of Scotland as we shall by and by shew more plainly m So it is written apparently But obserue heere That of the Arabicke letters diuerse in forme and shape of body are the very same and are onely distinguished one from another by pricks or points placed either ouer their heads or vnderneath them Heereupon it is that that Arabicke word which heere I call _____ Zanbaga supposing only one letter to be misplaced which might be the fault of the printer may indifferently be either _____ Norbaga or Norwega as the Danes call it or _____ Neriga or Nerigon whereof Pliny speaketh which is all one in effect For Pomponius Mela saith that Thule Bergarum thus the learned Clarencieux readeth not Belgarum litori apposita est that is Thule is vpon the coast of Norway oueragainst the citie Bergen And it is out of all question saith the same authour that by Nerigon Pliny did vnderstand that same country which at this day we call Norway n That our authour did meane Island if there were no other argument this one were alone sufficient to prooue it For I doe not remember that any one of the ancient writers euer tooke vpon him to define Thule according to his length and breadth only Ptolemey and those other authours haue pointed at it as we haue shewed before and haue told vs whereabout it lieth in the Sea by the longitude and latitude of it as also by the situation of it from Scotland The Orkeney iles and Bergen in Norway Whereas he saith that the length of Rosland is 400 miles it is I say apparant that he meant Island For Ortelius in his Island thus writeth of it Patet haec insula in longitudiue centum milliarium Germanicorum vt vulgus scriptorum habet The length of this Iland as the common sort of writers doe testifie is one hundred Germane miles Now that a common or ordinary Dutch mile doth containe foure English or Italian miles it is a thing so commonly knowen that it needeth no proofe But hauing handled Gentle Reader the particulars for the most part before in their seuerall places least I be too tedious in a thing not greatly needfull I cease to trouble thee any longer GALIZIA a kingdome of Spaine THe kingdome of GALIZIA is bounded vpon the West and North with the Ocean sea vpon the East with the Asturias and the kingdome of Leon vpon the South with the riuer MinÌo and the Kingdome of Portingall It was sometime as Ferdinand Oiea the authour of this Mappe writeth much greater then now it is at this daie and was then held to be one of the largest kingdomes of all Spaine For it extended it selfe Eastward vp as farre as the mountaines of Biscaya and the head of the great riuer Duero Durius Pliny calleth it and so from thence it ranne all along by the banke of this riuer euen till where it falleth into the maine sea as our said authour prooueth by the testimony of Marius Aretius in his description of Spaine of Annius Viterbius and Floriano de Campo in the 40. chapter of his fourth booke and likewise in the third chapter of his fourth booke It is very vneuen and mounteinous or euery where full of dry barrein hils and dales and therfore much of it by reason it wanteth water is waste and not inhabited Their Villages and townes especially the greater and better sort of them are situate vpon the Sea or vpon some great riuer not farre from thence except Santiago Lugo and MondonÌedo with one or two more Yet which is very strange heere are bred such woonderfull store of horses that that fable which reporteth that hereabouts in Spaine the mares conceiue with foale by vertue of the winde may seeme to be something probable Yea and this our authour Fernandez Oiea saith that it hath great store of cattell and of all manner of Deere aswell for necessary prouision and mainteinance of the house as for game and disporte for the nobility and gentry of the land But of Fish heere taken not only in the Sea but also in the fresh riuers there is such variety and woonderfull store that it is from hence conueighed to most places throughout all Spaine It hath many hot bathes and other springs and waters of rare and soueraigne vertues It yeeldeth great plenty of wine and that so good especially that which is made about Orense and Riuadauia that it is transported from hence farre and neere into all countries Christian It offordeth much good fruite of all sorts but especially of Limons and Orenges Silke and Flax are verie great and gainefull commodities vnto the inhabitants Heere were sometime as Pliny testifieth very rich Mines of gold And Niger writeth that amongst the Artabri who inhabited not farre from Cape finister the riuers and brooks did bring downe after any great store of raine Earth mingled with Siluer Tynne and Gold-ore yea and that the soile heere was so fertile of Gold Copper and Lead that ofttimes the husbandmen with their ploughes did turne vp great cloddes of good gold Yet we know now saith Maginus that the Mines of this country at this day are of no great account It hath also some quarreis of fine marble Pedro de Medina reckoneth vp threescore Cities and townes of note in Galizia of which these following are the most famous and renowmed and therefore the more worthy the speaking of in this place COMPOSTELLA a goodly city situate betweene the two riuers Sar and Sarela is now commonly called and knowen by the name of SANTIAGO Saint Ieameses for that the body of the glorious Apostle Saint Iames elder brother to Iohn the Euangelist who first preached the gospel heere and planted Christianity amongst the Spaniards lieth heere interred and in honour of this blessed Apostle by the consent generally of all Prince Nobles and Prelates it was long since adorned with the title and dignity of Metropolitan This by-word is common amongst the Spaniards That there be three Apostolicall Churches in the world most renowmed and famous Saint Peters in Rome Saint Ieamses in Spaine and Saint Iohns in Ephesus They commonly hold that the first Church that euer was built in Spaine was that of our Lady in Saragosa the second was this of Saint Iames. Heere also is a goodly Vniuersity and schoole of good learning where all the Liberall Sciences are professed and taught and many students are brought vp and maintained vntill they come to be of age and abilitie for publike seruice either in the Church or Commonwealth The GROINE is a very goodly towne situate in an isthmos or demy-ile betweene two baies or creeks of the sea whereof the one is held to be one of the best hauens of the world And therefore heere for the most parte of the Kings ships in time of peace doe lie at anchor LVGO one of the principall cities of all Galizia standeth vpon the MinÌo not farre from Castro de Rey where this riuer ariseth It
whereby they were sometime called before the entrance of the Saxons But let vs come againe to Mona Our countreymen and the inhabitants of this ile speaking now at this day the ancient British tongue doe know no other name of it than MON for so they all generally call it Polydore Virgil calleth it ANGLESEA that is The English ile I grant that this iland being subdued by the English men was beautified and graced with their name and that the English men do so call it I do not denie But I pray thee did the English men first descrie this iland was it neuer seene before or had it no name at all before their comming Hearest thou Polydore bethinke thy selfe thou mayest aswell say that England is not that land which was sometime called Britannia nor that was not Gallia which now we call France Nay which is a greater matter than this and more strange the inhabitants of this ile notwithstanding they be subiect to the crowne of England do neither know what England or an English man doth meane For an English man they call Sais but in the plurall number speaking of more than one Saisson and this their natiue countrey they name Mon. Moreouer that faire citie built vpon that arme of the sea or frith aboue mentioned on the other side ouer against the West part of this iland is called Caeraruon that is The citie vpon Mon For Caer in our language signifieth a walled towne Kir in Hebrew is a wall and Kartha in those Easterne tongues is a walled citie Ar is as much to say as Vpon and as for the v in the last syllable for m that is the proprietie of the language in some cases for in all words beginning with m in consequence of speech that letter after some certeine consonants is changed into v for which our nation doth alwayes vse f because that v with them is euermore a vowell So we call Wednesday Diem Mercurij Die Mercher but Wednesday night Nos Fercher Mary we call Mair but for our Ladies church we write and pronounce Lhanuair Neither is this citie only thus named but euen that whole tract of the continent of Britaine that runneth along by it is called Aruon that is Opposite or ouer against Mon. But let it be that this iland was not that Mona so oft mentioned by the ancients then ought Polydore for his credits sake haue found another name for it and not to haue left it wholly namelesse Now let vs come vnto the other which our countreymen do call MENAW and which all the inhabitants generall as also the English and Scots reteining the Welsh name but cutting it somewhat shorter MAN Therefore there is no man for ought I know beside this proud Italian and one Hector Boëthius a loud liar that euer called this iland by the name of Mona But leauing these demonstrable arguments which indeed do make this matter more cleere than the noone day let vs come vnto authorities and testimonies of learned men which in some cases are rather beleeued than any other arguments whatsoeuer by these I doubt not but the true and proper name shall be giuen to ech of these ilands and the controuersie decided without any maner of contradiction There is a piece of Gildas Britannus that ancient writer a man euery kinde of way learned at this day remaining in the Librarie of the illustrious Earle of Arundell the only learned Noble man of his time in which he hath these wordes England hath three ilands belonging to it Wight ouer against the Armoricanes or Bretaigne in France The second lieth in the middest of the sea betweene Ireland and England The Latine Historians doe call it Eubonia but vulgarly in our mother tongue we call it MANAW Thou hearest gentle Reader a naturall Welsh man speaking in the Welsh tongue For thus we call Polydore Virgils Mona in our natiue language euen at this day Moreouer the reuerend Beda that worthy Englishman famous thorow all Christendome in his dayes for all maner of literature and good learning in the ninth chapter of the second booke of his Historie writeth thus At which time also the people of Northumberland Nordan Humbri that is all that nation of the Angles which did inhabit vpon the North side of the riuer Humber with Edwin their king by the preaching of Paulinus of whom we haue spoken a little before was conuerted vnto the faith of Christ This king in taking of good successe for his enterteinment of the Gospel did grow so mightie in Christianitie and the kingdome of heauen and also had that command vpon the earth that he ruled which neuer any king of the English did before him from one end of Britaine to the other and was king not only of the English but also of all the shires and prouinces of the Britons Yea and he brought vnder his subiection as I haue shewed before the iles of Man insulae Menaniae Here I do thinke that for Menauiae it ought to be written Menauiae seeing that there is such small difference betweene an n and a u that they may easily be mistaken and one put for another Moreouer Henry Archdeacon of Huntingdon a worthy Historiographer who wrote about the yeere of our Lord 1140 one that followed Beda in many things almost foot for foot doth seeme also to correct this fault and cleere the doubt For he setting forth the great command and conquests of this Edwine King of the Northumbers brusteth out into these words Eduwyn the king of the Northumbers ruled ouer all Britaine not only ouer that part which was inhabited of the English but ouer that also which was possessed of the Britons Kent only excepted Moreouer he brought the I le Menauia which lieth between Ireland and Britaine and is commonly called MAN vnder the obedience of the Kings of England Here obserue that this English man did giue also to this iland which Polydore Virgil falsly calleth Mona the English name for it is commonly sayth he called Man by which name it is knowen called at this day of all the English Besides this also Ranulph of Chester in the foure and fortieth chapter of the first booke of his Polychronicon doth thus speake of those ilands which are neere neighbours vnto Britaine Britaine sayth he hath three ilands lying not farre off from it beside the Orkney iles which doe seeme to answer vnto the three principall parts of the same For WIGHT lieth hard vpon the coast of Loëgria which now is called England Anglia MONA which the English call Anglisea perteineth vnto Cambria that is to Wales But the I le EVBONIA which hath two other names Menauia and Mania lieth oueragainst Scotland These three Wight Man and Anglisea Vecta Mania Mona are almost all of one bignesse and conteining the like quantitie of ground Thus farre Ranulph of Chester The reason why Gildas and others haue called this iland Eubonia I take to be this because it was first inhabited of the same nation